Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images available at The Internet Archive)









                  THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE RUSSIAN COURT

             [Illustration: IN CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO

                         March to August, 1917

THE CZAR CLEARING A PATH THROUGH THE SNOW IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO
                      AT THE END OF MARCH, 1917.

                           {_Frontispiece._]




                           THIRTEEN YEARS AT
                           THE RUSSIAN COURT

               (A Personal Record of the Last Years and
            Death of the Czar Nicholas II. and his Family)


                                  BY
                            PIERRE GILLIARD
                  (Formerly Tutor to the Czarevitch)


                             TRANSLATED BY
                        F. APPLEBY HOLT, O.B.E.

                         WITH 59 ILLUSTRATIONS


                            _THIRD EDITION_


                       _LONDON: HUTCHINSON & CO.
                           PATERNOSTER ROW_




INTRODUCTION


In September, 1920, after staying three years in Siberia, I was able to
return to Europe. My mind was still full of the poignant drama with
which I had been closely associated, but I was also still deeply
impressed by the wonderful serenity and flaming faith of those who had
been its victims.

Cut off from communication with the rest of the world for many months, I
was unfamiliar with recent publications on the subject of the Czar
Nicholas II. and his family. I was not slow to discover that though some
of these works revealed a painful anxiety for accuracy and their authors
endeavoured to rely on serious records (although the information they
gave was often erroneous or incomplete so far as the Imperial family was
concerned), the majority of them were simply a tissue of absurdities and
falsehoods--in other words, vulgar outpourings exploiting the most
unworthy calumnies.[1]

I was simply appalled to read some of them. But my indignation was far
greater when I realised to my amazement that they had been accepted by
the general public.

To rehabilitate the moral character of the Russian sovereigns was a
duty--a duty called for by honesty and justice. I decided at once to
attempt the task.

What I am endeavouring to describe is the drama of a lifetime, a drama I
(at first) suspected under the brilliant exterior of a magnificent
Court, and then realised personally during our captivity when
circumstances brought me into intimate contact with the sovereigns. The
Ekaterinburg drama was, in fact, nothing but the fulfilment of a
remorseless destiny, the climax of one of the most moving tragedies
humanity has known. In the following pages I shall try to show its
nature and to trace its melancholy stages.

There were few who suspected this secret sorrow, yet it was of vital
importance from a historical point of view. The illness of the
Czarevitch cast its shadow over the whole of the concluding period of
the Czar Nicholas II.’s reign and alone can explain it. Without
appearing to be, it was one of the main causes of his fall, for it made
possible the phenomenon of Rasputin and resulted in the fatal isolation
of the sovereigns who lived in a world apart, wholly absorbed in a
tragic anxiety which had to be concealed from all eyes.

In this book I have endeavoured to bring Nicholas II. and his family
back to life. My aim is to be absolutely impartial and to preserve
complete independence of mind in describing the events of which I have
been an eyewitness. It may be that in my search for truth I have
presented their political enemies with new weapons against them, but I
greatly hope that this book will reveal them as they really were, for it
was not the glamour of their Imperial dignity which drew me to them, but
their nobility of mind and the wonderful moral grandeur they displayed
through all their sufferings.

                                                       PIERRE GILLIARD.




CONTENTS


CHAPTER                                                             PAGE

INTRODUCTION                                                         vii

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS                                                 xi

I. MY FIRST LESSONS AT THE COURT (AUTUMN, 1905)                       17

II. ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH--VISITS TO THE CRIMEA
(AUTUMN, 1911, AND SPRING, 1912)--SPALA
(AUTUMN, 1912)                                                        25

III. I BEGIN MY DUTIES AS TUTOR--THE CZAREVITCH’S
ILLNESS (AUTUMN, 1913)                                                37

IV. THE CZARINA, ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA                                 47

V. RASPUTIN                                                           59

VI. LIFE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO--MY PUPILS (THE WINTER
OF 1913-14)                                                           69

VII. THE INFLUENCE OF RASPUTIN--MADAME WYROUBOVA--MY
TUTORIAL TROUBLES (WINTER OF 1913)                                    81

VIII. JOURNEYS TO THE CRIMEA AND RUMANIA--PRESIDENT
POINCARÉ’S VISIT--DECLARATION OF WAR BY
GERMANY (APRIL-JULY, 1914)                                            91

IX. THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN THE FIRST DAYS OF THE
WAR--OUR JOURNEY TO MOSCOW (AUGUST, 1914)                            105

X. THE FIRST SIX MONTHS OF THE WAR                                   121

XI. THE RETREAT OF THE RUSSIAN ARMY--THE CZAR PLACES
HIMSELF AT THE HEAD OF HIS ARMY--THE GROWING
INFLUENCE OF THE CZARINA (FEBRUARY-SEPTEMBER,
1915)                                                                133

XII. NICHOLAS II. AS COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF--THE ARRIVAL
OF THE CZAREVITCH AT G.H.Q.--VISITS TO THE FRONT
(SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER, 1915)                                           147

XIII. THE CZAR AT THE DUMA--THE CAMPAIGN IN GALICIA--OUR
LIFE AT G.H.Q.--GROWING DISAFFECTION IN
THE REAR (1916)                                                      161

XIV. POLITICAL TENSION--THE DEATH OF RASPUTIN (DECEMBER,
1916)                                                                177

XV. THE REVOLUTION--THE ABDICATION OF NICHOLAS II.
(MARCH, 1917)                                                        187

XVI. THE CZAR NICHOLAS II.                                           203

XVII. THE REVOLUTION SEEN FROM THE ALEXANDER PALACE--THE
CZAR’S RETURN TO TSARSKOÏE-SELO                                      209

XVIII. FIVE MONTHS’ CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO (MARCH-AUGUST,
1917)                                                                221

XIX. OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK (AUGUST-DECEMBER,
1917)                                                                239

XX. END OF OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK (JANUARY-MAY,
1918)                                                                251

XXI. EKATERINBURG--THE MURDER OF THE IMPERIAL
FAMILY DURING THE NIGHT OF JULY 16-17TH, 1918                        269

XXII. THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CRIME ESTABLISHED BY
THE ENQUIRY                                                          281

EPILOGUE                                                             299




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


The Czar clearing snow at Tsarskoïe-Selo                   _Frontispiece_

                                                            _Facing page_

The Czarevitch in the park of Tsarskoïe-Selo                          20

The four Grand-Duchesses in 1909                                      20

The Czarina before her marriage                                       26

The Czarevitch at the age of fifteen months                           26

The Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie in theatrical
costume                                                               30

The Czarina at the Czarevitch’s bedside                               30

The four Grand-Duchesses gathering mushrooms                          40

The Czarevitch cutting corn he had sown at Peterhof                   40

Letter to the author from the Grand-Duchess Olga Nicolaïevna,
1914                                                                  60

The Czarevitch with his dog “Joy”                                     70

The Czarina and the Czarevitch in the court of the palace at
Livadia                                                               74

The Czarina sewing in the Grand-Duchesses’ room                       74

Excursion to the “Red Rock” on May 8th, 1914                          92

The four Grand-Duchesses, 1914                                        92

The Czar and Czarevitch examining a captured German
machine-gun, 1914                                                    110

The Czar and Czarevitch before the barbed wire, 1915                 110

The Czar                                                             134

The Czarevitch                                                       134

The Czarina                                                          140

The four Grand-Duchesses                                             140

The Czar and Czarevitch on the banks of the Dnieper, 1916            148

The Czar and Czarevitch near Mohileff, 1916                          148

The Czar and Czarevitch at a religious service at G.H.Q.,
Mohileff                                                             154

The Grand-Duchesses visiting the family of a railway employee        166

The Czarina and Grand-Duchess Tatiana talking to refugees            166

The Grand-Duchess Marie as a convalescent                            212

The four Grand-Duchesses in the park at Tsarskoïe-Selo               212

The Czarina’s room in the Alexander Palace                           216

The Portrait Gallery                                                 216

The Czar, his children and their companions in captivity
working in the park                                                  222

The Czar working in the kitchen-garden                               226

The Czarina, in an invalid chair, working at some embroidery         226

The Grand-Duchess Tatiana carrying turf                              230

The Czar and his servant Juravsky sawing the trunk of a tree         230

The Grand-Duchesses Tatiana and Anastasie taking a water-butt
to the kitchen-garden                                                234

The Imperial family’s suite at Tsarskoïe-Selo, 1917                  234

The Grand-Duchess Tatiana a prisoner in the park of Tsarskoïe-Selo   240

Alexis Nicolaïevitch joins the Grand-Duchess                         240

The Czar and his children in captivity enjoying the sunshine
at Tobolsk                                                           246

The Governor’s house at Tobolsk, where the Imperial family
were interned                                                        252

The Czar sawing wood with the author                                 256

Alexis Nicolaïevitch on the steps of the Governor’s house            256

The Imperial family at the main door of the Governor’s house         260

The Czarina’s room                                                   260

The priest celebrating Mass in the Governor’s house after the
departure of Their Majesties                                         264

The river steamer _Rouss_ on which the Czar and his family
travelled                                                            264

Ipatief’s house at Ekaterinburg, in which the Imperial family
were interned and subsequently massacred                             270

Yourovsky, from a photograph produced at the enquiry                 272

The Grand-Duchesses’ room in Ipatief’s house                         272

Ipatief’s house from the Vosnessensky street                         276

The Czarina’s favourite lucky charm, the “Swastika”                  276

The room in Ipatief’s house in which the Imperial family and
their companions were put to death                                   282

Mine-shaft where the ashes were thrown                               286

The search in the mine-shaft                                         286

M. Sokoloff examining the ashes nearest to the mine-shaft            290

M. Sokoloff examining traces of fire at foot of an old pine          290

Dr. Botkin, who was killed with the Imperial family                  294

A group taken at Tobolsk                                             294





Thirteen Years at the Russian Court




CHAPTER I

MY FIRST LESSONS AT THE COURT

(AUTUMN, 1905)


In the autumn of 1904 I accepted a proposal which had been made to me to
go to Duke Sergius of Leuchtenberg as French professor.

My pupil’s father, Duke George of Leuchtenberg, was the grandson of
Eugène de Beauharnais; through his mother, the Grand-Duchess Marie
Nicolaïevna, daughter of Nicholas I., he was a cousin of the Czar
Nicholas II.

At the time the family were at the small estate they possessed on the
shores of the Black Sea. They spent the whole winter there. It was there
that we were surprised by the tragic events of the spring of 1905 and
passed through many a poignant hour owing to the revolt of the Black Sea
Fleet, the bombardment of the coast, the series of pogroms, and the
violent acts of repression which followed. From the very start Russia
showed herself to me under a terrible and menacing aspect, a presage of
the horrors and sufferings she had in store for me.

At the beginning of June the family took up their residence in the
attractive Villa Sergievskaïa Datcha, which the Duke possessed at
Peterhof. The contrast was most striking as we left the barren coast of
the southern Crimea, with its little Tatar villages snuggling in the
mountains and its dusty cypresses, for the splendid forests and
delicious fresh breezes of the shores of the Gulf of Finland.

Peterhof had been the favourite residence of its founder, Peter the
Great. It was there that he rested from the exhausting work of building
St. Petersburg, the city which at his command rose from the marshes at
the mouth of the Neva as if by enchantment--a city destined to rival the
great European capitals.

Everything about Peterhof recalls its creator. First of all there is
Marly in which he resided for some time--a “maisonnette” out in the
water on an isthmus of land separating two great lakes. Then comes the
Hermitage, by the shores of the gulf where he liked to treat his helpers
to banquets where the wine flowed freely. There is Monplaisir, a
building in the Dutch style with a terrace sheer above the sea. It was
his favourite residence. How curious that this “landsman” loved the sea
so much! Last comes the Great Palace, which, with its lakes and the
superb views in its park, he meant to rival the splendours of
Versailles.

All these buildings, with the exception of the Great Palace, produce the
impression of those abandoned, empty edifices which memories of the past
alone can bring to life.

The Czar Nicholas II. had inherited his ancestors’ preference for this
delicious spot, and every summer he brought his family to the little
Alexandria Cottage in the centre of a wooded park which sheltered it
from prying eyes.

The Duke of Leuchtenberg’s family spent the entire summer of 1905 at
Peterhof. Intercourse between Alexandria and Sergievskaïa Datcha was
lively, for the Czarina and the Duchess of Leuchtenberg were on terms of
the closest friendship. I was thus able to get occasional glimpses of
the members of the royal family.

When my time ran out it was suggested that I should stay on as tutor to
my pupil and at the same time teach French to the Grand-Duchesses Olga
Nicolaïevna and Tatiana Nicolaïevna, the two elder daughters of the Czar
Nicholas II. I agreed, and after a short visit to Switzerland I returned
to Peterhof in the early days of September. A few weeks later I took up
my new duties at the Imperial Court.

On the day appointed for my first lesson a royal carriage came to take
me to Alexandria Cottage, where the Czar and his family were residing.
Yet in spite of the liveried coachman, the Imperial arms on the panels,
and the orders with regard to my arrival which had no doubt been given,
I learned to my cost that it was no easy task to enter the residence of
Their Majesties. I was stopped at the park gates, and there were several
minutes of discussion before I was allowed to go in. On turning a corner
I soon observed two small brick buildings connected by a covered bridge.
If the carriage had not stopped I should not have known I had arrived at
my destination.

I was taken up to a small room, soberly furnished in the English style,
on the second storey. The door opened and the Czarina came in, holding
her daughters Olga and Tatiana by the hand. After a few pleasant remarks
she sat down at the table and invited me to take a place opposite her.
The children sat at each end.

The Czarina was still a beautiful woman at that time. She was tall and
slender and carried herself superbly. But all this ceased to count the
moment one looked into her eyes--those speaking, grey-blue eyes which
mirrored the emotions of a sensitive soul.

Olga, the eldest of the Grand-Duchesses, was a girl of ten, very fair,
and with sparkling, mischievous eyes and a slightly _retroussé_ nose.
She examined me with a look which seemed from the first moment to be
searching for the weak point in my armour, but there was something so
pure and frank about the child that one liked her straight off.

The second girl, Tatiana, was eight and a half. She had auburn hair and
was prettier than her sister, but gave one the impression of being less
transparent, frank, and spontaneous.

The lesson began. I was amazed, even embarrassed, by the very simplicity
of a scene I had anticipated would be quite different. The Czarina
followed everything I said very closely. I distinctly felt that I was
not so much giving a lesson as undergoing an examination. The contrast
between anticipation and reality quite disconcerted me. To crown my
discomfort, I had had an idea that my pupils were much more advanced
than they actually were. I had selected certain exercises, but they
proved far too difficult. The lesson I had prepared was useless, and I
had to improvise and resort to expedients. At length, to my great
relief, the clock struck the hour and put an end to my ordeal.

In the weeks following the Czarina was always present at the children’s
lessons, in which she took visible interest. Quite frequently, when her
daughters had left us, she would discuss with me the best means and
methods of teaching modern languages, and I was always struck by the
shrewd good sense of her views.

Of those early days I have preserved the memory of a lesson I gave a day
or two previous to the issue of the Manifesto of

[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO.

WINTER OF 1908.]

[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES. (CRIMEA, 1909.)

(From left to right: Anastasie, Tatiana, Marie, Olga).

{_Facing page 2._]

October, 1905, which summoned the Duma. The Czarina was sitting in a low
chair near the window. She struck me instantly as absent-minded and
preoccupied. In spite of all she could do, her face betrayed her inward
agitation. She made obvious efforts to concentrate her thoughts upon us,
but soon relapsed into a melancholy reverie in which she was utterly
lost. Her work slipped from her fingers to her lap. She had clasped her
hands, and her gaze, following her thoughts, seemed lost and indifferent
to the things about her.

I had made a practice, when the lesson was over, of shutting my book and
waiting until the Czarina rose as a signal for me to retire. This time,
notwithstanding the silence which followed the end of the lesson, she
was so lost in thought that she did not move. The minutes passed and the
children fidgeted. I opened my book again and went on reading. Not for a
quarter of an hour, when one of the Grand-Duchesses went up to her
mother, did she realise the time.

After a few months the Czarina appointed one of her ladies-in-waiting,
Princess Obolensky, to take her place during my lessons. She thus marked
the end of the kind of trial to which I had been subjected. I must admit
the change was a relief. I was far more at my ease in Princess
Obolensky’s presence, and besides, she gave me devoted help. Yet of
those first months I have preserved a vivid recollection of the great
interest which the Czarina, a mother with a high sense of duty, took in
the education and training of her children. Instead of the cold and
haughty Empress of which I had heard so much, I had been amazed to find
myself in the presence of a woman wholly devoted to her maternal
obligations.

It was then, too, that I learned to realise by certain signs that the
reserve which so many people had taken as an affront and had made her
so many enemies was rather the effect of a natural timidity, as it
were--a mask covering her sensitiveness.

I will give one detail which illustrates the Czarina’s anxious interest
in the upbringing of her children and the importance she attached to
their showing respect for their teachers by observing that sense of
decorum which is the first element of politeness. While she was present
at my lessons, when I entered the room I always found the books and
notebooks piled neatly in my pupils’ places at the table, and I was
never kept waiting a moment. It was the same afterwards. In due course
my first pupils, Olga and Tatiana, were joined by Marie, in 1907, and
Anastasie, in 1909, as soon as these two younger daughters had reached
their ninth year.[2]

The Czarina’s health, already tried by her anxiety about the menace
hanging over the Czarevitch’s head, by degrees prevented her from
following her daughters’ education. At the time I did not realise what
was the cause of her apparent indifference, and was inclined to censure
her for it, but it was not long before events showed me my mistake.




CHAPTER II

ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH--VISITS TO THE CRIMEA

(AUTUMN, 1911, AND SPRING, 1912)

SPALA (AUTUMN, 1912)


The Imperial family used regularly to spend the winter at
Tsarskoïe-Selo, a pretty little country town some thirteen miles south
of Petrograd. It stands on a hill at the top of which is the Great
Palace, a favourite residence of Catherine II. Not far away is a much
more modest building, the Alexander Palace, half hidden in trees of a
park studded with little artificial lakes. The Czar Nicholas II. had
made it one of his regular residences ever since the tragic events of
January, 1905.

The Czar and Czarina occupied the ground floor of one wing and their
children the floor above. The central block comprised state apartments
and the other wing was occupied by certain members of the suite.

It was there that I saw the Czarevitch, Alexis Nicolaïevitch, then a
baby of eighteen months old, for the first time, and under the following
circumstances. As usual, I had gone that day to the Alexander Palace,
where my duties called me several times a week. I was just finishing my
lesson with Olga Nicolaïevna when the Czarina entered the room, carrying
the son and heir. She came towards us, and evidently wished to show the
one member of the family I did not yet know. I could see she was
transfused by the delirious joy of a mother who at last has seen her
dearest wish fulfilled. She was proud and happy in the beauty of her
child. The Czarevitch was certainly one of the handsomest babies one
could imagine, with his lovely fair curls and his great blue-grey eyes
under their fringe of long curling lashes. He had the fresh pink colour
of a healthy child, and when he smiled there were two little dimples in
his chubby cheeks. When I went near him a solemn, frightened look came
into his eyes, and it took a good deal to induce him to hold out a tiny
hand.

At that first meeting I saw the Czarina press the little boy to her with
the convulsive movement of a mother who always seems in fear of her
child’s life. Yet with her the caress and the look which accompanied it
revealed a secret apprehension so marked and poignant that I was struck
at once. I had not very long to wait to know its meaning.

During the years following I had increasing opportunities of seeing
Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who made a practice of escaping from his sailor
nurse and running into his sisters’ schoolroom, from which he was soon
fetched. And yet at times his visits would suddenly cease, and for quite
a considerable period he was seen no more. Every time he disappeared
everyone in the palace was smitten with the greatest depression. My
pupils betrayed it in a mood of melancholy they tried in vain to
conceal. When I asked them the cause, they answered evasively that
Alexis Nicolaïevitch was not well. I knew from other sources that he was
a prey to a disease which was only mentioned inferentially and the
nature of which no one ever told me.

As I have already said, when I was released from my duties

[Illustration: THE CZARINA, A FEW MONTHS BEFORE HER MARRIAGE.

SUMMER OF 1894.]

[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH AT THE AGE OF FIFTEEN MONTHS. (1905.)

{_Facing page 26._]

as tutor to Duke Sergius of Leuchtenberg in 1909 I could give more time
to the Grand-Duchesses. I lived in St. Petersburg and visited
Tsarskoïe-Selo five times a week. Although the number of lessons I gave
had considerably increased, my pupils made but slow progress, largely
because the Imperial family spent months at a time in the Crimea. I
regretted more and more that they had not been given a French governess,
and each time they returned I always found they had forgotten a good
deal. Mademoiselle Tioutcheva, their Russian governess, could not do
everything, for all her intense devotion and perfect knowledge of
languages. It was with a view to overcoming this difficulty that the
Czarina asked me to accompany the family when they left Tsarskoïe-Selo
for a considerable time.

My first visit under the new dispensation was to the Crimea in the
autumn of 1911. I lived in the little town of Yalta, with my colleague,
M. Petrof, professor of Russian, who had also been asked to continue his
course of teaching. We went to Livadia every day to give our lessons.

The kind of life we led was extremely agreeable, for out of working
hours we were absolutely free, and could enjoy the beautiful climate of
the “Russian Riviera” without having to observe the formalities of Court
life.

In the spring of the following year the family again spent several
months in the Crimea. M. Petrof and I were lodged in a little house in
the park of Livadia. We took our meals with some of the officers and
officials of the Court, only the suite and a few casual visitors being
admitted to the Imperial luncheon-table. In the evening the family dined
quite alone.

A few days after our arrival, however, as the Czarina wished (as I
subsequently ascertained) to give a delicate proof of her esteem for
those to whom she was entrusting the education of her children, she
instructed the Court Chamberlain to invite us to the Imperial table.

I was highly gratified by the feelings which had prompted this kindness,
but these meals meant a somewhat onerous obligation, at any rate at the
start, although Court etiquette was not very exacting in ordinary times.

My pupils, too, seemed to get tired of these long luncheons, and we were
all glad enough to get back to the schoolroom to our afternoon lessons
and simple, friendly relations. I seldom saw Alexis Nicolaïevitch. He
almost always took his meals with the Czarina, who usually stayed in her
own apartments.

On June 10th we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, and shortly afterwards the
Imperial family went to Peterhof, from which they proceeded to their
annual cruise in the fjords of Finland on the _Standard_.

       *       *       *       *       *

At the beginning of September, 1912, the family left for the Forest of
Bielovesa,[3] where they spent a fortnight, and then proceeded to
Spala[4] for a longer visit. M. Petrof and I joined them there at the
end of September. Shortly after my arrival the Czarina told me she
wanted me to take Alexis Nicolaïevitch also. I gave him the first lesson
on October 2nd in the presence of his mother. The child was then eight
and a half. He did not know a word of French, and at first I had a good
deal of difficulty. My lessons were soon interrupted, as the boy, who
had looked to me ill from the outset, soon had to take to his bed. Both
my colleague and myself had been struck by his lack of colour and the
fact that he was carried as if he could not walk.[5] The disease from
which he was suffering had evidently taken a turn for the worse.

A few days later it was whispered that his condition was giving rise to
extreme anxiety, and that Professors Rauchfuss and Fiodrof had been
summoned from St. Petersburg. Yet life continued as before; one
shooting-party succeeded another, and the guests were more numerous than
ever.

One evening after dinner the Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie
Nicolaïevna gave two short scenes from the _Bourgeois Gentilhomme_ in
the dining-room before Their Majesties, the suite, and several guests. I
was the prompter, concealed behind a screen which did duty for the
wings. By craning my neck a little I could see the Czarina in the front
row of the audience smiling and talking gaily to her neighbours.

When the play was over I went out by the service door and found myself
in the corridor opposite Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room, from which a
moaning sound came distinctly to my ears. I suddenly noticed the Czarina
running up, holding her long and awkward train in her two hands. I
shrank back against the wall, and she passed me without observing my
presence. There was a distracted and terror-stricken look in her face. I
returned to the dining-room. The scene was of the most animated
description. Footmen in livery were handing round refreshments on
salvers. Everyone was laughing and exchanging jokes. The evening was at
its height.

A few minutes later the Czarina came back. She had resumed the mask and
forced herself to smile pleasantly at the guests who crowded round her.
But I had noticed that the Czar, even while engaged in conversation,
had taken up a position from which he could watch the door, and I caught
the despairing glance which the Czarina threw him as she came in. An
hour later I returned to my room, still thoroughly upset at the scene
which had suddenly brought home to me the tragedy of this double life.

Yet, although the invalid’s condition was still worse, life had
apparently undergone no change. All that happened was that we saw less
and less of the Czarina. The Czar controlled his anxiety and continued
his shooting-parties, while the usual crowd of guests appeared at dinner
every evening.

On October 17th Professor Fiodrof arrived from St. Petersburg at last, I
caught sight of him for a moment in the evening. He looked very worried.
The next day was Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s birthday. Apart from a religious
service, there was nothing to mark the occasion. Everyone followed Their
Majesties’ example and endeavoured to conceal his or her apprehensions.

On October 19th the fever was worse, reaching 102·5° in the morning and
103·3° in the evening. During dinner the Czarina had Professor Fiodrof
fetched. On Sunday, October 20th, the patient’s condition was still
worse. There were, however, a few guests at luncheon. The next day, as
the Czarevitch’s temperature went up to 105° and the heart was very
feeble, Count Fredericks asked the Czar’s permission to publish
bulletins. The first was sent to St. Petersburg the same evening.

Thus the intervention of the highest official at Court had been
necessary before the decision to admit the gravity of the Czarevitch’s
condition was taken.

Why did the Czar and Czarina subject themselves to this

[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESSES MARIE AND ANASTASIE DRESSED UP FOR A
SCENE FROM THE “BOURGEOIS GENTILHOMME.” SPALA, AUTUMN OF 1912.]

[Illustration: THE CZARINA AT THE CZAREVITCH’S BEDSIDE DURING HIS SEVERE
ATTACK OF HÆMOPHILIA AT SPALA IN THE AUTUMN OF 1912.

{_Facing page 30._]

dreadful ordeal? Why, when their one desire in life was to be with their
suffering son, did they force themselves to appear among their guests
with a smile on their lips? The reason was that they did not wish the
world to know the nature of the Heir’s illness, and, as I knew myself,
regarded it in the light of a state secret.

On the morning of October 22nd the child’s temperature was 103·5°. About
midday, however, the pains gradually subsided, and the doctors could
proceed to a more thorough examination of the invalid, who had hitherto
refused to allow it on account of his terrible sufferings.

At three o’clock in the afternoon there was a religious service in the
forest. It was attended by a large number of peasants from the
surrounding districts.

Beginning on the previous day, prayers for the recovery of the Heir were
said twice a day. As there was no church at Spala, a tent with a small
portable altar had been erected in the park as soon as we arrived. The
priest officiated there morning and night.

After a few days, during which we were all a prey to the most terrible
apprehensions, the crisis was reached and passed, and the period of
convalescence began. It was a long and slow business, however, and we
could feel that, notwithstanding the change for the better, there was
still cause for anxiety. As the patient’s condition required constant
and most careful watching, Professor Fiodrof had sent for Dr. Vladimir
Derevenko,[6] one of his young assistants, from St. Petersburg. This
gentleman henceforth remained in constant attendance on the Czarevitch.

The newspapers about this time had a good deal to say of the young
Heir’s illness--and the most fantastic stories were going round. I only
had the truth some time later, and then from Dr. Derevenko himself. The
crisis had been brought on by a fall of Alexis Nicolaïevitch at
Bielovesa. In trying to get out of a boat he had hit his left thigh on
the side, and the blow had caused rather profuse internal hæmorrhage. He
was just getting better when some imprudence at Spala suddenly
aggravated his condition. A sanguineous tumour formed in the groin and
nearly produced a serious infection.

On November 16th it was possible to think of removing the child, without
too great danger of relapse but with extreme care, from Spala to
Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the Imperial family passed the entire winter.

Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s condition required assiduous and special medical
attention. His illness at Spala had left behind it a temporary atrophy
of the nerves of the left leg, which remained drawn up and could not be
straightened out by the boy himself. Massage and orthopedic appliances
were necessary, but in time these measures brought the limb back to its
normal position.

It is hardly necessary to say that under these circumstances I could not
even think of resuming my work with the Czarevitch. This state of things
lasted until the summer holidays of 1913.

I was in the habit of visiting Switzerland every summer. That year the
Czarina informed me a few days before I left that on my return she
proposed to appoint me tutor to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The news filled me
with a mingled sense of pleasure and apprehension. I was delighted at
the confidence shown in me, but nervous of the responsibility it
involved. Yet I felt I had no right to try and escape the heavy task
assigned to me, as circumstances might enable me to exercise some
influence, however slight, on the intellectual development of the boy
who would one day be the ruler of one of the mightiest states of
Europe.




CHAPTER III

I BEGIN MY DUTIES AS TUTOR--THE CZAREVITCH’S ILLNESS

(AUTUMN, 1913)


I returned to St. Petersburg at the end of August. The Imperial family
was in the Crimea. I called on the Controller of Her Majesty’s Household
for my instructions and left for Livadia, which I reached on September
3rd. I found Alexis Nicolaïevitch pale and thin. He still suffered very
much, and was undergoing a course of high-temperature mud-baths, which
the doctors had ordered as a cure for the last traces of his accident
but which he found extremely trying.

Naturally I waited to be summoned by the Czarina to receive exact
instructions and suggestions from her personally. But she did not appear
at meals and was not to be seen. She merely informed me through Tatiana
Nicolaïevna that while the treatment was in progress regular lessons
with Alexis Nicolaïevitch were out of the question. As she wished the
boy to get used to me, she asked me to go with him on his walks and
spend as much time with him as I could.

I then had a long talk with Dr. Derevenko. He told me that the Heir was
a prey to hæmophilia, a hereditary disease which in certain families is
transmitted from generation to generation _by the women_ to their male
children. Only males are affected. He told me that the slightest wound
might cause the boy’s death, for the blood of a bleeder had not the
power of coagulating like that of a normal individual. Further, the
tissue of the arteries and veins is so frail that any blow or shock may
rupture the blood-vessel and bring on a fatal hæmorrhage.

Such was the terrible disease from which Alexis Nicolaïevitch was
suffering, such the perpetual menace to his life. A fall, nose-bleeding,
a simple cut--things which were a trifle to any other child--might prove
fatal to him. All that could be done was to watch over him closely day
and night, especially in his early years,[7] and by extreme vigilance
try to prevent accidents. Hence the fact that at the suggestion of the
doctors he had been given two ex-sailors of the Imperial yacht,
Derevenko and his assistant Nagorny, as his personal attendants and
bodyguard. They looked after him in rotation.

My first relations with the boy in my new appointment were not easy. I
was obliged to talk in Russian with him and give up French. My position
was delicate, as I had no rights and therefore no hold over him.

As I have said, at first I was astonished and disappointed at the lack
of support given me by the Czarina. A whole month had passed before I
received any instructions from her. I had a feeling that she did not
want to come between her son and myself. It made my initial task much
more difficult, but it might have the advantage, once I had established
my position, of enjoying it with greater freedom and personal
authority. About this time I had moments of extreme discouragement, and
in fact I sometimes despaired of success and felt ready to abandon the
task I had undertaken.

Fortunately for me, in Dr. Derevenko I found a wise adviser whose help
was of infinite value. He impressed on me the necessity for patience,
and told me that, in view of the constant danger of the boy’s relapse,
and as a result of a kind of religious fatalism which the Czarina had
developed, she tended to leave decision to circumstance and kept on
postponing her intervention, which would simply inflict useless
suffering on her son if he was not to survive. She did not feel equal to
battling with the child to make him accept me.

I understood myself, of course, that circumstances were unfavourable,
but I still cherished a hope that one day the health of my pupil would
improve.

The serious malady from which the Czarevitch had barely recovered had
left him very weak and nervous. At this time he was the kind of child
who can hardly bear correction. He had never been under any regular
discipline. In his eyes I was the person appointed to extract work and
attention from him, and it was my business to bend his will to the habit
of obedience. To all the existing supervision, which at any rate allowed
him idleness as a place of refuge, was to be added a new control which
would violate even that last retreat. He felt it instinctively without
realising it consciously. I had a definite impression of his mute
hostility, and at times it reached a stage of open defiance.

I felt a terrible burden of responsibility, for with all my precautions
it was impossible always to prevent accidents. There were three in the
course of the first month.

Yet as time passed by I felt my authority gaining a hold. I noticed
more and more frequent bursts of confidence on the part of my pupil, and
they seemed to me a promise of affectionate relations before long.

The more the boy opened his heart to me the better I realised the
treasures of his nature, and I gradually began to feel certain that with
so many precious gifts it would be unjust to give up hope.

Alexis Nicolaïevitch was then nine and a half, and rather tall for his
age. He had a long, finely-chiselled face, delicate features, auburn
hair with a coppery glint in it, and large blue-grey eyes like his
mother’s. He thoroughly enjoyed life--when it let him--and was a happy,
romping boy. Very simple in his tastes, he extracted no false
satisfaction from the fact that he was the Heir--there was nothing he
thought about less--and his greatest delight was to play with the two
sons of his sailor Derevenko, both of them a little younger than he.

He had very quick wits and a keen and penetrating mind. He sometimes
surprised me with questions beyond his years which bore witness to a
delicate and intuitive spirit. I had no difficulty in believing that
those who were not forced, as I was, to teach him habits of discipline,
but could unreservedly enjoy his charm, easily fell under its spell.
Under the capricious little creature I had known at first I discovered a
child of a naturally affectionate disposition, sensitive to suffering in
others just because he had already suffered so much himself. When this
conviction had taken root in my mind I was full of hope for the future.
My task would have been easy had it not been for the Czarevitch’s
associates and environment.

       *       *       *       *       *

As I have already said, I was on excellent terms with Dr. Derevenko.
There was, however, one point on which we were

[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES GATHERING MUSHROOMS IN THE
FOREST OF BIELOVESA. AUTUMN OF 1912.]

[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH CUTTING CORN HE HAD SOWN IN THE PARK AT
PETERHOF. SUMMER OF 1913.

{_Facing page_ 40.]

not in agreement. I considered that the perpetual presence of the sailor
Derevenko and his assistant Nagorny was harmful to the child. The
external power which intervened whenever danger threatened seemed to me
to hinder the development of will-power and the faculty of observation.
What the child gained--possibly--in safety he lost in real discipline. I
thought it would have been better to give him more freedom and accustom
him to look to himself for the energy to resist the impulses of his own
motion.

Besides, accidents continued to happen. It was impossible to guard
against everything, and the closer the supervision became, the more
irritating and humiliating it seemed to the boy, and the greater the
risk that it would develop his skill at evasion and make him cunning and
deceitful. It was the best way of turning an already physically delicate
child into a characterless individual, without self-control and
backbone, even in the moral sense.

I spoke in that sense to Dr. Derevenko, but he was so obsessed by fears
of a fatal attack, and so conscious of the terrible load of
responsibility that devolved upon him as the doctor, that I could not
bring him round to share my view.

It was for the parents, and the parents alone, in the last resort, to
take a decision which might have serious consequences for their child.
To my great astonishment, they entirely agreed with me, and said they
were ready to accept all the risks of an experiment on which I did not
enter myself without terrible anxiety. No doubt they realised how much
harm the existing system was doing to all that was best in their son,
and if they loved him to distraction their love itself gave them the
strength to let him run the risk of an accident which might prove fatal
rather than see him grow up a man without strength of character or moral
fibre.

Alexis Nicolaïevitch was delighted at this decision. In his relations
with his playmates he was always suffering from the incessant
supervision to which he was subject. He promised me to repay the
confidence reposed in him.

Yet, sure though I was of the soundness of my view, the moment the
parents’ consent was obtained my fears were greater than ever. I seemed
to have a presentiment of what was to come....

Everything went well at first, and I was beginning to be easy in my
mind, when the accident I had so much feared happened without a word of
warning. The Czarevitch was in the schoolroom standing on a chair, when
he slipped, and in falling hit his right knee against the corner of some
piece of furniture. The next day he could not walk. On the day after the
subcutaneous hæmorrhage had progressed, and the swelling which had
formed below the knee rapidly spread down the leg. The skin, which was
greatly distended, had hardened under the force of the extravasated
blood, which pressed on the nerves of the leg and thus caused shooting
pains, which grew worse every hour.

I was thunderstruck. Yet neither the Czar nor the Czarina blamed me in
the slightest. So far from it, they seemed to be intent on preventing me
from despairing of a task my pupil’s malady made so perilous. As if they
wished by their example to make me face the inevitable ordeal, and
enlist me as an ally in the struggle they had carried on so long, they
associated me in their anxieties with a truly touching kindness.

The Czarina was at her son’s side from the first onset of the attack.
She watched over him, surrounding him with her tender love and care and
trying by a thousand attentions to alleviate his sufferings. The Czar
came the moment he was free. He tried to comfort and amuse the boy, but
the pain was stronger than his mother’s caresses or his father’s
stories, and the moans and tears began once more. Every now and then the
door opened and one of the Grand-Duchesses came in on tip-toe and kissed
her little brother, bringing a gust of sweetness and health into the
room. For a moment the boy would open his great eyes, round which the
malady had already painted black rings, and then almost immediately
close them again.

One morning I found the mother at her son’s bedside. He had had a very
bad night. Dr. Derevenko was anxious, as the hæmorrhage had not been
stopped and his temperature was rising. The inflammation had spread
further and the pain was even worse than the day before. The Czarevitch
lay in bed groaning piteously. His head rested on his mother’s arm, and
his small, deathly-white face was unrecognisable. At times the groans
ceased and he murmured the one word “Mummy!” in which he expressed all
his sufferings and distress. His mother kissed him on the hair,
forehead, and eyes, as if the touch of her lips could have relieved his
pain and restored some of the life which was leaving him. Think of the
tortures of that mother, an impotent witness of her son’s martyrdom in
those hours of mortal anguish--a mother who knew that _she herself_ was
the cause of his sufferings, that _she_ had transmitted to him the
terrible disease against which human science was powerless! _Now_ I
understood the secret tragedy of her life! How easy it was to
reconstruct the stages of that long Calvary.




CHAPTER IV

THE CZARINA, ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA


The Czarina, Alexandra Feodorovna, formerly Alice of Hesse, and fourth
child of the Grand Duke Ludwig of Hesse and Alice of England, youngest
daughter of Queen Victoria, was born at Darmstadt on June 6th, 1872. She
lost her mother early in life, and was largely brought up at the English
Court, where she soon became the favourite granddaughter of Queen
Victoria, who bestowed on the blonde “Alix” all the tender affection she
had had for her mother.[8]

At the age of seventeen the young princess paid a prolonged visit to
Russia, staying with her elder sister Elisabeth, who had married the
Grand-Duke Sergius Alexandrovitch, a brother of the Czar Alexander III.
She took an active part in Court life, appeared at reviews, receptions,
and balls, and being very pretty was made a great fuss of.

Everybody regarded her as the prospective mate of the Heir to the
Throne, but, contrary to general expectation, Alice of Hesse returned to
Darmstadt and nothing had been said. Did she not like the idea? It is
certainly a fact that five years later, when the official proposal
arrived, she showed signs of hesitation.

However, the betrothal took place at Darmstadt during the summer of
1894, and was followed by a visit to the Court of England. The Russian
Heir at once returned to his country. A few months later she was obliged
to leave suddenly for Livadia, where Alexander III. was dying. She was
present when his end came, and with the Imperial family accompanied the
coffin in which the mortal remains of the dead Emperor were carried to
St. Petersburg.

The body was taken from Nicholas station to the Cathedral of St. Peter
and St. Paul on a dull November day. A huge crowd was assembled on the
route of the funeral cortège as it moved through the melting snow and
mud with which the streets were covered. In the crowd women crossed
themselves piously and could be heard murmuring, in allusion to the
young Czarina, “She has come to us behind a coffin. She brings
misfortune with her.”

It certainly seemed as if from the start sorrow was dodging the steps of
her whose light heart and beauty had earned her the nickname of
“Sunshine” in her girlhood.

On November 26th, thus within a month of Alexander’s death, the marriage
was celebrated amidst the general mourning. A year later the Czarina
gave birth to her first child--a daughter who was named Olga.

The coronation of the young sovereigns took place in Moscow on May 14th,
1896. Fate seemed already to have marked them down. It will be
remembered that the celebrations were the occasion of a terrible
accident which cost the lives of a large number of people. The peasants,
who had come from all parts, had assembled in masses during the night in
Hodinskoïe meadows, where gifts were to be distributed. As a result of
bad organisation there was a panic, and more than two thousand people
were trodden to death or suffocated in the mud by the terror-stricken
crowd.

When the Czar and Czarina went to Hodinskoïe meadows next morning they
had heard nothing whatever of the terrible catastrophe. They were not
told the truth until they returned to the city subsequently, and they
never knew the whole truth. Did not those concerned realise that by
acting thus they were depriving the Imperial couple of a chance to show
their grief and sympathy and making their behaviour odious because it
seemed sheer indifference to public misfortune?

Several years of domestic bliss followed, and Fate seemed to have
loosened its grip.

Yet the task of the young Czarina was no easy one. She had to learn all
that it meant to be an empress, and that at the most etiquette ridden
Court in Europe and the scene of the worst forms of intrigue and
coterie. Accustomed to the simple life of Darmstadt, and having
experienced at the strict and formal English Court only such restraint
as affected a young and popular princess who was there merely on a
visit, she must have felt at sea with her new obligations and dazzled by
an existence of which all the proportions had suddenly changed. Her
sense of duty and her burning desire to devote herself to the welfare of
the millions whose Czarina she had become fired her ambitions, but at
the same time checked her natural impulses.

Yet her only thought was to win the hearts of her subjects.
Unfortunately she did not know how to show it, and the innate timidity
from which she suffered was wont to play the traitor to her kind
intentions. She very soon realised how impotent she was to gain sympathy
and understanding. Her frank and spontaneous nature was speedily
repelled by the icy conventions of her environment. Her impulses came
up against the prevalent inertia about her,[9] and when in return for
her confidence she asked for intelligent devotion and real good will,
those with whom she dealt took refuge in the easy zeal of the polite
formalities of Courts.

In spite of all her efforts, she never succeeded in being merely amiable
and acquiring the art which consists of flitting gracefully but
superficially over all manner of subjects. The fact is that the Czarina
was nothing if not sincere. Every word from her lips was the true
expression of her real feelings. Finding herself misunderstood, she
quickly drew back into her shell. Her natural pride was wounded. She
appeared less and less at the ceremonies and receptions she regarded as
an intolerable nuisance. She adopted a habit of distant reserve which
was taken for haughtiness and contempt. But those who came in contact
with her in moments of distress knew what a sensitive spirit, what a
longing for affection, was concealed behind that apparent coldness. She
had accepted her new religion with entire sincerity, and found it a
great source of comfort in hours of trouble and anguish; but above all,
it was the affection of her family which nourished her love, and she was
never really happy except when she was with them.

       *       *       *       *       *

The birth of Olga Nicolaïevna had been followed by that of three other
fine and healthy daughters who were their parents’ delight. It was not
an unmixed delight, however, for the secret desire of their hearts--to
have a son and heir--had not yet been fulfilled. The birth of Anastasie
Nicolaïevna, the last of the Grand-Duchesses, had at first been a
terrible disappointment ... and the years were slipping by. At last, on
August 12th, 1904, when the Russo-Japanese War was at its height, the
Czarina gave birth to the son they so ardently desired. Their joy knew
no bounds. It seemed as if all the sorrows of the past were forgotten
and that an era of happiness was about to open for them.

Alas! it was but a short respite, and was followed by worse misfortunes:
first the January massacre in front of the Winter Palace--the memory of
which was to haunt them like a horrible nightmare for the rest of their
days--and then the lamentable conclusion of the Russo-Japanese War. In
those dark days their only consolation was their beloved son, and it had
not taken long, alas! to discover that the Czarevitch had hæmophilia.
From that moment the mother’s life was simply one dreadful agony. She
had already made the acquaintance of that terrible disease; she knew
that an uncle, one of her brothers, and two of her nephews had died of
it. From her childhood she had heard it spoken of as a dreadful and
mysterious thing against which men were powerless. And now her only son,
the child she loved more than anything else on earth, was affected!
Death would watch him, follow him at every step, and carry him off one
day like so many boys in his family. She must fight! She must save him
at any cost! It was impossible for science to be impotent. The means of
saving must exist, and they must be found. Doctors, surgeons,
specialists were consulted. But every kind of treatment was tried in
vain.

When the mother realised that no human aid could save, her last hope was
in God. He alone could perform the miracle. But she must be worthy of
His intervention. She was naturally of a pious nature, and she devoted
herself wholly to the Orthodox religion with the ardour and
determination she brought to everything. Life at Court became strict, if
not austere. Festivities were eschewed, and the number of occasions on
which the sovereigns had to appear in public was reduced to a minimum.
The family gradually became isolated from the Court and lived to itself,
so to speak.

Between each of the attacks, however, the boy came back to life,
recovered his health, forgot his sufferings, and resumed his fun and his
games. At these times it was impossible to credit that he was the victim
of an implacable disease which might carry him off at any moment. Every
time the Czarina saw him with red cheeks, or heard his merry laugh, or
watched his frolics, her heart would fill with an immense hope, and she
would say: “God has heard me. He has pitied my sorrow at last.” Then the
disease would suddenly swoop down on the boy, stretch him once more on
his bed of pain and take him to the gates of death.

The months passed, the expected miracle did not happen, and the cruel,
ruthless attacks followed hard on each other’s heels. The most fervent
prayers had not brought the divine revelation so passionately implored.
The last hope had failed. A sense of endless despair filled the
Czarina’s soul: it seemed as if the whole world were deserting her.[10]

It was then that Rasputin, a simple Siberian peasant, was brought to
her, and he said: “Believe in the power of my prayers; believe in my
help and your son will live!”

The mother clung to the hope he gave her as a drowning man seizes an
outstretched hand. She believed in him with all the strength that was
in her. As a matter of fact, she had been convinced for a long time that
the saviour of Russia and the dynasty would come from the people, and
she thought that this humble _moujik_ had been sent by God to save him
who was the hope of the nation. The intensity of her faith did the rest,
and by a simple process of auto-suggestion, which was helped by certain
perfectly casual coincidences, she persuaded herself that her son’s life
was in this man’s hands.

Rasputin had realised the state of mind of the despairing mother who was
broken down by the strain of her struggle and seemed to have touched the
limit of human suffering. He knew how to extract the fullest advantage
from it, and with a diabolical cunning he succeeded in associating his
own life, so to speak, with that of the child.

This moral hold of Rasputin on the Czarina cannot possibly be understood
unless one is familiar with the part played in the religious life of the
Orthodox world by those men who are neither priests nor monks--though
people habitually, and quite inaccurately, speak of the “monk”
Rasputin--and are called _stranniki_ or _startsi_.

The _strannik_ is a pilgrim who wanders from monastery to monastery and
church to church, seeking the truth and living on the charity of the
faithful. He may thus travel right across the Russian Empire, led by his
fancy or attracted by the reputation for holiness enjoyed by particular
places or persons.

The _staretz_ is an ascetic who usually lives in a monastery, though
sometimes in solitude--a kind of guide of souls to whom one has recourse
in moments of trouble or suffering. Quite frequently a _staretz_ is an
ex-_strannik_ who has given up his old wandering life and taken up an
abode in which to end his days in prayer and meditation.

Dostoïevsky gives the following description of him in _The Brothers
Karamazof_:

     “The _staretz_ is he who takes your soul and will and makes them
     his. When you select your _staretz_ you surrender your will, you
     give it him in utter submission, in full renunciation. He who takes
     this burden upon him, who accepts this terrible school of life,
     does so of his own free will in the hope that after a long trial he
     will be able to conquer himself and become his own master
     sufficiently to attain complete freedom by a life of
     obedience--that is to say, get rid of self and avoid the fate of
     those who have lived their lives without succeeding in sufficing
     unto themselves.”

God gives the _staretz_ the indications which are requisite for one’s
welfare and communicates the means by which one must be brought back to
safety.

On earth the _staretz_ is the guardian of truth and the ideal. He is
also the repository of the sacred tradition which must be transmitted
from _staretz_ to _staretz_ until the reign of justice and light shall
come.

Several of these _startsi_ have risen to remarkable heights of modern
grandeur and become saints of the Orthodox Church.

The influence of these men, who live as a kind of unofficial clergy, is
still very considerable in Russia. In the provinces and open country it
is even greater than that of the priests and monks.

The conversion of the Czarina had been a genuine act of faith. The
Orthodox religion had fully responded to her mystical aspirations, and
her imagination must have been captured by its archaic and naïve
ritual. She had accepted it with all the ardour of the neophyte. In her
eyes Rasputin had all the prestige and sanctity of a _staretz_.

Such was the nature of the feelings the Czarina entertained for
Rasputin--feelings ignobly travestied by calumny. They had their source
in maternal love, the noblest passion which can fill a mother’s heart.

Fate willed that he who wore the halo of a saint should be nothing but a
low and perverse creature, and that, as we shall soon see, this man’s
evil influence was one of the principal causes of which the effect was
the death of those who thought they could regard him as their saviour.




CHAPTER V

RASPUTIN


In the preceding chapter I thought I ought to dwell on events some of
which took place before I took up my duties, because they alone could
explain the fundamental reasons why Rasputin was ever able to appear on
the scene and obtain so great an influence over the Czarina.

I should have preferred to confine my book to events in which I have
taken a direct part and give personal evidence only. But if I did so my
story could not be clear. In the present chapter I am compelled once
more to depart from the rule I wished to lay down for myself. If the
reader is to understand me, it is essential for me to give certain
details about the life and beginnings of Rasputin and to try and
disentangle from the legends innumerable of which he is the subject such
facts as seem to me part of history.

About one hundred and fifty versts south of Tobolsk the little village
of Pokrovskoïe lies lost in the marshes on the banks of the Tobol. There
Grigory Rasputin was born. His father’s name was Efim. Like many other
Russian peasants at that time, the latter had no family name. The
inhabitants of the village, of which he was not a native, had given him
on his arrival the name of Novy (the Newcomer).

His son Grigory had the same kind of youth as all the small peasantry of
that part of Siberia, where the poor quality of the soil often compels
them to live by expedients. Like them, he robbed and stole.... He soon
made his mark, however, by the audacity he showed in his exploits, and
it was not long before his misdoings earned him the reputation of an
unbridled libertine. He was now known solely as Rasputin, a corruption
of the word _rasputnik_ (debauched), which was destined to become, as it
were, his family name.

The villagers of Siberia were in the habit of hiring out horses to
travellers passing through the country and offering their services as
guides and coachmen. One day Rasputin happened to conduct a priest to
the monastery of Verkhoturie. The priest entered into conversation with
him, was struck by his quick natural gifts, led him by his questions to
confess his riotous life, and exhorted him to consecrate to the service
of God the vitality he was putting to such bad uses. The exhortation
produced so great an impression on Grigory that he seemed willing to
give up his life of robbery and licence. He stayed for a considerable
time at the monastery of Verkhoturie and began to frequent the holy
places of the neighbourhood.

When he went back to his village he seemed a changed man, and the
inhabitants could hardly recognise the reprobate hero of so many
scandalous adventures in this man whose countenance was so grave and
whose dress so austere. He was seen going from village to village,
spreading the good word and reciting to all and sundry willing to listen
long passages from the sacred books, which he knew by heart.

Public credulity, which he already exploited extremely skilfully, was
not slow in regarding him as a prophet, a being endowed with
supernatural powers, and in particular the power of performing miracles.
To understand this rapid transformation

[Illustration:

     Si vous avez le second volume de “Notre Dame de Paris” envoyez le
     moi je vous en prie.

     Olga Romanoff

     13. May 1914.

LETTER TO THE AUTHOR FROM THE GRAND-DUCHESS OLGA NICOLAÏEVNA

(LIVADIA, CRIMEA, MAY 13/26, 1914).

{_Facing page 60._]

one must realise both the strange power of fascination and suggestion
which Rasputin possessed, and also the ease with which the popular
imagination in Russia is captured by the attraction of the marvellous.

However, the virtue of the new saint does not seem to have been proof
against the enticements of the flesh for long, and he relapsed into his
debauchery. It is true that he showed the greatest contrition for his
wrongdoings, but that did not prevent him from continuing them. Even at
that time he displayed that blend of mysticism and erotomania which made
him so dangerous a person.

Yet, notwithstanding all this, his reputation spread far and wide. His
services were requisitioned, and he was sent for from distant places,
not merely in Siberia, but even in Russia.

His wanderings at last brought him to St. Petersburg. There, in 1905, he
made the acquaintance of the Archimandrite Theophanes, who thought he
could discern in him signs of genuine piety and profound humility as
well as the marks of divine inspiration. Rasputin was introduced by him
to devout circles in the capital, whither his reputation had preceded
him. He had no difficulty in trafficking in the credulity of these
devotees, whose very refinement made them superstitious and susceptible
to the magnetism of his rustic piety. In his fundamental coarseness they
saw nothing but the entertaining candour of a man of the people. They
were filled with the greatest admiration for the _naïveté_ of this
simple soul....

It was not long before Rasputin had immense authority with his new
flock. He became a familiar figure in the _salons_ of certain members of
the high aristocracy of St. Petersburg, and was even received by
members of the royal family, who sang his praises to the Czarina.
Nothing more was requisite for the last and vital stage. Rasputin was
taken to Court by intimate friends of Her Majesty, and with a personal
recommendation from the Archimandrite Theophanes. This last fact must
always be borne in mind. It was to shelter him from the attacks of his
enemies for many years.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have seen how Rasputin traded on the despair which possessed the
Czarina and had contrived to link his life with that of the Czarevitch
and acquire a growing hold over his mother. Each of his appearances
seemed to produce an improvement in the boy’s malady, and thus increased
his prestige and confirmed confidence in the power of his intercession.

After a certain time, however, Rasputin’s head was turned by this
unexpected rise to fame; he thought his position was sufficiently
secure, forgot the caution he had displayed when he first came to St.
Petersburg, and returned to his scandalous mode of life. Yet he did so
with a skill which for a long time kept his private life quite secret.
It was only gradually that the reports of his excesses spread and were
credited.

At first only a few voices were faintly raised against the _staretz_,
but it was not long before they became loud and numerous. The first at
Court to attempt to show up the impostor was Mademoiselle Tioutcheva,
the governess of the Grand-Duchesses. Her efforts were broken against
the blind faith of the Czarina. Among the charges she made against
Rasputin were several which, in her indignation, she had not checked
with sufficient care so that their falsity was absolutely patent to her
sovereign. Realising her impotence, and with a view to discharging her
responsibilities, she asked that in any case Rasputin should not be
allowed on the floor occupied by the children.

The Czar then intervened, and Her Majesty yielded, not because her faith
was shaken, but merely for the sake of peace and in the interests of a
man whom she believed was blinded by his very zeal and devotion.

Although I was then no more than one of the Grand-Duchesses’
professors--it was during the winter of 1910--Mademoiselle Tioutcheva
herself told me all about this debate and its vicissitudes.[11] But I
confess that at that time I was still far from accepting all the
extraordinary stories about Rasputin.

In March, 1911, the hostility to Rasputin became more and more
formidable, and the _staretz_ thought it wise to let the storm blow over
and disappear for a time. He therefore started on a pilgrimage to
Jerusalem.

On his return to St. Petersburg in the autumn of the same year the
tumult had not subsided, and he had to face the attacks of one of his
former protectors, Bishop Hermogenes, who employed terrible threats and
eventually extracted a promise from Rasputin to keep away from the
Court, where his presence compromised his sovereigns.

He had no sooner left the Bishop, who had actually gone so far as to
strike him, than he rushed to his powerful protectoress, Madame
Wyroubova, the Czarina’s all but inseparable companion. The Bishop was
exiled to a monastery.

Just as futile were the efforts of the Archimandrite Theophanes, who
could never forgive himself for having stood sponsor in some degree for
the _staretz’s_ high moral character, and thus reassuring the Czar and
Czarina by his personal recommendation. He did his best to show him up,
but the only reward for his pains was to find himself transferred to the
Government of Tauris.

The fact was that Rasputin managed to make the two Bishops seem low
intriguers who had wanted to use him as an instrument, and then,
becoming jealous of a favour they could no longer exploit for their own
personal benefit, tried to bring about his downfall.

“The lowly Siberian peasant” had become a formidable adversary in whom
an utter lack of moral scruple was associated with consummate skill.
With a first-class intelligence service, and creatures of his own both
at Court and among the men around the ministers, as soon as he saw a new
enemy appear on the scene he was always careful to baulk him cleverly by
getting in the first blow.

Under the form of prophecies he would announce that he was going to be
the object of a new attack, taking good care not to indicate his
adversaries too plainly. So when the bolt was shot, the hand that
directed it held a crumbling missile. He often actually interceded in
favour of those who had attacked him, affirming with mock humility that
such trials were necessary for the good of his soul.

Another element which also contributed to keep alive the blind faith in
him which lasted until the end was the fact that the Czar and Czarina
were accustomed to see those to whom they paid particular attention
become objects of intrigue and cabals. They knew that their esteem alone
was sufficient to expose them to the attacks of the envious. The result
was that they were convinced that the special favour they showed to an
obscure _moujik_ was bound in any case to raise a storm of hate and
jealousy against him and make him the victim of the worst calumnies.

The scandal, however, gradually spread from the purely ecclesiastical
world. It was mentioned in whispers in political and diplomatic circles,
and was even referred to in speeches in the Duma.

In the spring of 1912, Count Kokovtzof, then President of the Council of
Ministers, decided to take the matter up with the Czar. The step was a
particularly delicate one, as hitherto Rasputin’s influence had been
confined to the Church and the Imperial family circle. Those were the
very spheres in which the Czar was most intolerant of any interference
by his ministers.

The Czar was not convinced by the Count’s action, but he realised that
some concession to public opinion was necessary. Shortly after Their
Majesties went to the Crimea, Rasputin left St. Petersburg and vanished
into Siberia.

Yet his influence was of the kind that distance does not diminish. On
the contrary, it only idealised him and increased his prestige.

As in his previous absences, there was a lively exchange of
telegrams--through the medium of Madame Wyroubova--between Pokrovskoïe
and the different residences occupied in turn by the Imperial family
during the year 1912.

The absent Rasputin was more powerful than Rasputin in the flesh. His
psychic empire was based on an act of faith, for there is no limit to
the power of self-delusion possessed by those who mean to believe at all
cost. The history of mankind is there to prove it!

But how much suffering and what terrible disasters were to result from
the tragic aberration!




CHAPTER VI

LIFE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO--MY PUPILS

(THE WINTER OF 1913-14)


To Rasputin was once more attributed the improvement in Alexis
Nicolaïevitch’s health a few days after the terrible attack to which I
have referred.

It will be remembered that the attack had occurred shortly after that
change in the Czarevitch’s manner of life I had thought it my duty to
advocate. I thus felt partially responsible.

I was in a very great difficulty. When I decided as I did, I had, of
course, realised the great dangers involved and thought myself strong
enough to face them. But the test of reality was so dreadful that I had
to consider whether I ought to persevere.... And yet I felt strongly
that I had no alternative.

After two months’ convalescence--the Czarevitch only recovered
slowly--the Czar and Czarina made up their minds to persevere with the
method they had adopted, notwithstanding the risks.

Dr. Botkin[12] and Dr. Derevenko were of a contrary opinion, but bowed
to the parents’ desires and bravely accepted a decision which added
considerably to the difficulties of a task which was exacting and
unpromising enough as it was. They were always on the look-out for the
possible crisis, and when the accident happened the struggle was all the
harder for them because they realised the inadequacy of the remedies at
their disposal. When, after nights of watching, they had the joy of
seeing their young patient out of dangerous, the improvement was
attributed, not to their care and efforts, but to the miraculous
intervention of Rasputin! But there was no false pride or envy about
them, for they were inspired by feelings of the deepest pity for the
tortured mother and father and the sufferings of the child who, at ten
years of age, had already had far more to bear than most men in a long
lifetime.

Our stay in the Crimea was longer than usual owing to Alexis
Nicolaïevitch’s illness, and we only returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo in
December. We then spent the whole winter of 1913-14 there.

Our life at Tsarskoïe-Selo was far more intimate than when we were in
residence at other palaces. With the exception of the maid-of-honour on
duty and the officer commanding the “composite”[13] regiment, the suite
did not live in the palace, and unless relations were visiting the
family the latter generally took their meals alone very quietly.

Lessons[14] began at nine o’clock, and there was a break from eleven to
twelve. We went out driving in a carriage, sledge, or car, and then work
was resumed until lunch at one. In the afternoon we always spent two
hours out of doors. The Grand-Duchesses and, when he was free, the Czar,
came with us, and Alexis Nicolaïevitch played with them, sliding on an
ice

[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH WITH HIS DOG “JOY” ON THE BALCONY OF THE
ALEXANDER PALACE, TSARSKOÏE-SELO. SEPTEMBER, 1914.

{_Facing page 70._]

mountain we had made at the edge of a little artificial lake. He was
also fond of playing with his donkey Vanka, which was harnessed to a
sledge, and his dog Joy, an attractive little liver spaniel with short
legs, and long silky ears which almost touched the ground.

Vanka was a creature of quite unusual intelligence and sense of humour.
When the idea of giving Alexis Nicolaïevitch a donkey had been mooted,
all the horse-dealers in St. Petersburg had been referred to in vain.
Cinizelli’s Circus had then agreed to part with a thoroughbred animal
which had grown too old to perform any longer. Thus had Vanka come to
Court, and he seemed to be immensely attached to the young family. He
certainly was most amusing, for his repertoire of tricks was quite
inexhaustible. In the most expert manner imaginable he would turn out
your pockets in the hope of discovering delicacies. He was particularly
fond of old indiarubber balls, which he would quietly chew, closing one
eye like an old Yankee.

These two animals played a large part in the life of Alexis
Nicolaïevitch, for his amusements were few. Above all, he was very short
of playmates. The two sons of his sailor Derevenko, his ordinary
companions, were much younger than he, and had neither the education nor
the development desirable.

It is true that his cousins sometimes spent Sundays and birthdays with
him, but these visits were rare. I often pressed the Czarina to remedy
this state of things. As a result of this pressure an attempt was made,
but without result.

Of course, the disease to which the boy was a prey made the choice of
his comrades an extremely difficult matter. It was lucky that, as I have
said, his sisters liked playing with him. They brought into his life an
element of youthful merriment which would otherwise have been sorely
missed.

During our afternoon walks, the Czar, who was very fond of walking,
usually went round the park with one of his daughters, but quite
frequently he came and joined us. It was with his help that we made a
huge tower of snow which became quite an imposing fortress before long
and kept us busy several weeks.

At four o’clock we went in and resumed lessons until dinner, which was
at seven for Alexis Nicolaïevitch and at eight for the rest of the
family. We ended the day by reading one of his favourite books.

       *       *       *       *       *

Alexis Nicolaïevitch was the centre of this united family, the focus of
all its hopes and affections. His sisters worshipped him and he was his
parents’ pride and joy. When he was well the palace was, as it were,
transformed. Everyone and everything seemed bathed in sunshine. Endowed
with a naturally happy disposition, he would have developed quite
regularly and successfully had he not been kept back by his infirmity.
Each of his crises meant weeks and sometimes months of the closest
attention, and when the hæmorrhage had been heavy it was followed by a
condition of general anæmia which made all hard work impossible for him,
sometimes for a considerable period. Thus the interludes between attacks
were all that were available, and, in spite of his quick brain, this
made teaching a difficult matter.

The Grand-Duchesses were charming--the picture of freshness and health.
It would have been difficult to find four sisters with characters more
dissimilar and yet so perfectly blended in an affection which did not
exclude personal independence, and, in spite of contrasting
temperaments, kept them a most united family. With the initials of their
Christian names they had formed a composite Christian name, Otma, and
under this common signature they frequently gave their presents or sent
letters written by one of them on behalf of all.

I am sure I shall be forgiven for allowing myself the pleasure of
recording some personal memories here--memories which will enable me to
recall these girls in all the bloom and spontaneous enthusiasms of their
youth. I might almost say their childhood. For these were girls who fell
victims to a dreadful fate at a time when others are blossoming into
womanhood.

The eldest, Olga Nicolaïevna, possessed a remarkably quick brain. She
had good reasoning powers as well as initiative, a very independent
manner, and a gift for swift and entertaining repartee. She gave me a
certain amount of trouble at first, but our early skirmishes were soon
succeeded by relations of frank cordiality.

She picked up everything extremely quickly, and always managed to give
an original turn to what she learned. I well remember how, in one of our
first grammar lessons, when I was explaining the formation of the verbs
and the use of the auxiliaries, she suddenly interrupted me with:

“I see, monsieur. The auxiliaries are the servants of the verbs. It’s
only poor ‘avoir’ which has to shift for itself.”

She read a good deal apart from her lessons. When she grew older, every
time I gave her a book I was very careful to indicate by notes in the
margin the passages or chapters she was to leave out. I used to give her
a summary of these. The reason I put forward was the difficulty of the
text or the fact that it was uninteresting.

An omission of mine cost me one of the most unpleasant moments in my
professional career, but, thanks to the Czar’s presence of mind, the
incident ended better than I could have hoped.

Olga Nicolaïevna was reading “Les Miserables,” and had reached the
description of the battle of Waterloo. At the beginning of the letter
she handed me a list of the words she had not understood, in accordance
with our practice. What was my astonishment to see in it the word which
is forever associated with the name of the officer who commanded the
Guard. I felt certain I had not forgotten my usual precautions. I asked
for the book to verify my marginal note, and realised my omission. To
avoid a delicate explanation I struck out the wretched word and handed
back the list to the Grand-Duchess.

She cried, “Why, you’ve struck out the word I asked papa about
yesterday!”

I could not have been more thunderstruck if the bolt had fallen at my
feet.

“What! You asked your----”

“Yes, and he asked me how I’d heard of it, and then said it was a very
strong word which must not be repeated, though in the mouth of that
general it was the finest word in the French language.”

A few hours later I met the Czar when I was out walking in the park. He
took me on one side and said in a very serious tone:

“You are teaching my daughters a very curious vocabulary, monsieur....”

I floundered in a most involved explanation. But the Czar burst out
laughing, and interrupted:

“Don’t worry, monsieur. I quite realised what happened,

[Illustration: THE CZARINA AND THE CZAREVITCH IN THE COURT OF THE PALACE
AT LIVADIA. AUTUMN, 1913.]

[Illustration: THE CZARINA SEWING IN THE GRAND-DUCHESSES’ ROOM.

{_Facing page 74._]

so I told my daughter that the word was one of the French army’s
greatest claims to fame.”

Tatiana Nicolaïevna was rather reserved, essentially well balanced, and
had a will of her own, though she was less frank and spontaneous than
her elder sister. She was not so gifted, either, but this inferiority
was compensated by more perseverance and balance. She was very pretty,
though she had not quite Olga Nicolaïevna’s charm.

If the Czarina made any difference between her children, Tatiana
Nicolaïevna was her favourite. It was not that her sisters loved their
mother any less, but Tatiana knew how to surround her with unwearying
attentions and never gave way to her own capricious impulses. Through
her good looks and her art of self-assertion she put her sister in the
shade in public, as the latter, thoughtless about herself, seemed to
take a back seat. Yet the two sisters were passionately devoted to each
other. There was only eighteen months between them, and that in itself
was a bond of union. They were called “the big pair,” while Marie
Nicolaïevna and Anastasie Nicolaïevna were still known as the “little
pair.”

Marie Nicolaïevna was a fine girl, tall for her age, and a picture of
glowing health and colour. She had large and beautiful grey eyes. Her
tastes were very simple, and with her warm heart she was kindness
itself. Her sisters took advantage somewhat of her good nature, and
called her “fat little bow-wow.” She certainly had the benevolent and
somewhat _gauche_ devotion of a dog.

Anastasie Nicolaïevna, on the other hand, was very roguish and almost a
wag. She had a very strong sense of humour, and the darts of her wit
often found sensitive spots. She was rather an _enfant terrible_, though
this fault tended to correct itself with age. She was also extremely
idle, though with the idleness of a gifted child. Her French accent was
excellent, and she acted scenes from comedy with remarkable talent. She
was so lively, and her gaiety so infectious, that several members of the
suite had fallen into the way of calling her “Sunshine,” the nickname
her mother had been given at the English Court.

In short, the whole charm, difficult though it was to define, of these
four sisters was their extreme simplicity, candour, freshness, and
instinctive kindness of heart.

Their mother, whom they adored, was, so to speak, infallible in their
eyes. Olga Nicolaïevna alone showed occasional traces of independence.
They surrounded her with every attention. Of their own initiative they
had arranged matters in such a way that they could take turns of “duty”
with their mother, keeping her company for the day. When the Czarina was
ill the result was that the daughter on duty could not go out at all.

Their relations with the Czar were delightful. He was Emperor, father,
and friend in one.

Their feelings for him were thus dictated by circumstances, passing from
religious veneration to utter frankness and the warmest affection. Was
it not he before whom the ministers, the highest dignitaries of the
Church, the grand-dukes, and even their mother bowed in reverence, he
whose fatherly heart opened so willingly to their sorrows, he who joined
so merrily in their youthful amusements, far from the eyes of the
indiscreet?

With the exception of Olga Nicolaïevna, the Grand-Duchesses were very
moderate pupils. This was largely due to the fact that, in spite of my
repeated suggestions, the Czarina would never have a French governess.
No doubt she did not wish anyone to come between herself and her
daughters. The result was that though they read French, and liked it,
they were never able to speak it fluently.[15]

The Czarina’s state of health accounts for the fact that the education
of her daughters was to some extent neglected. The illness of Alexis
Nicolaïevitch had gradually worn down her powers of resistance. At times
of crisis she spared herself nothing and displayed remarkable energy and
courage. But, once the danger had passed, Nature resumed her rights, and
for weeks she would lie on a sofa quite exhausted by the strain.

Olga Nicolaïevna did not fulfil the hopes I had set upon her. Her fine
intellect failed to find the elements necessary to its development.
Instead of making progress she began to go back. Her sisters had ever
had but little taste for learning, their gifts being of the practical
order.

By force of circumstances all four had soon learnt to be self-sufficient
and to find their natural good nature their sole resource. Very few
girls would have accommodated themselves so easily to a life such as
theirs--a life deprived of outside amusements, and with no other source
of distraction than those joys of family life which are so despised in
these days!




CHAPTER VII

THE INFLUENCE OF RASPUTIN--MADAME WYROUBOVA--MY TUTORIAL TROUBLES

(WINTER OF 1913)


While the illness of Alexis Nicolaïevitch threw such a gloom over the
Imperial family, and the influence of Rasputin, a product of their very
distress, continued to grow, life at Tsarskoïe-Selo seemed to flow along
as smoothly as ever, at any rate to outward appearance.

At that time I still knew very little about the _staretz_, and I was
searching everywhere for material on which to base my judgment, for his
personality interested me decidedly. But it was anything but easy. The
children never mentioned Rasputin’s name, and in my presence even
avoided the slightest allusion to his existence. I realised that in so
doing they were acting on their mother’s instructions. The Czarina no
doubt feared that as a foreigner and not orthodox I was incapable of
understanding the nature of the feelings of herself and her family
towards the _staretz_, feelings which made them revere him as a saint.
By imposing this duty of silence on my pupils she allowed me to ignore
Rasputin, or conveyed to me her desire that I should behave as if I knew
nothing about him. She thus deprived me of any chance of taking sides
against a man whose very name I realised I did not know.

From another source I had been able to convince myself that Rasputin
played a very insignificant part in the life of the Czarevitch. On
several occasions Dr. Derevenko told me the amusing remarks Alexis
Nicolaïevitch had made about Rasputin in his presence. The latter
tickled his young imagination and piqued his curiosity, but had no
influence whatever with him.

As a result of Mlle. Tioutcheva’s protest, Rasputin no longer went up to
the Grand-Duchesses’ floor, and he visited the Czarevitch but seldom.

No doubt the authorities were afraid I might meet him, for the rooms I
occupied were adjoining those of my pupil. As I had required his
personal attendant to keep me informed of the smallest details of his
life, Rasputin could not have seen him without my knowledge.[16]

The children saw Rasputin when he was with their parents, but even at
that time his visits were infrequent. Weeks, and sometimes months,
passed without his being summoned to Court. It became more and more
usual to see him with Madame Wyroubova, who had a little house quite
near to the Alexander Palace. The Czar and his heir hardly ever went
there, and meetings were always very rare.

As I have already explained, Madame Wyroubova was the intermediary
between the Czarina and Rasputin. It was she who sent on to the
_staretz_ letters addressed to him and brought his replies--usually
verbal--to the palace.

Relations between Her Majesty and Madame Wyroubova were very intimate,
and hardly a day passed without her visiting her Imperial mistress. The
friendship had lasted many years. Madame Wyroubova had married very
young. Her husband was a degenerate and an inveterate drunkard, and
succeeded in inspiring his young wife with a deep hatred of him. They
separated, and Madame Wyroubova endeavoured to find relief and
consolation in religion. Her misfortunes were a link with the Czarina,
who had suffered so much herself, and yearned to comfort her. The young
woman who had had to go through so much won her pity. She became the
Czarina’s confidante, and the kindness the Czarina showed her made her
her lifelong slave.

Madame Wyroubova’s temperament was sentimental and mystical, and her
boundless affection for the Czarina was a positive danger, because it
was uncritical and divorced from all sense of reality.

The Czarina could not resist so fiery and sincere a devotion. Imperious
as she was, she wanted her friends to be hers, and hers alone. She only
entertained friendships in which she was quite sure of being the
dominating partner. Her confidence had to be rewarded by complete
self-abandonment. She did not realise that it was rather unwise to
encourage demonstrations of that fanatical loyalty.

Madame Wyroubova had the mind of a child, and her unhappy experiences
had sharpened her sensibilities without maturing her judgment. Lacking
in intellect and discrimination, she was the prey of her impulses. Her
opinions on men and affairs were unconsidered but none the less
sweeping. A single impression was enough to convince her limited and
puerile understanding. She at once classified people, according to the
impression they made upon her, as “good” or “bad,”--in other words,
“friends” or “enemies.”

It was with no eye to personal advantage, but out of a pure affection
for the Imperial family and her desire to help them, that Madame
Wyroubova tried to keep the Czarina posted as to what was going on, to
make her share her likes and dislikes, and through her to influence the
course of affairs at Court. But in reality she was the docile and
unconscious, but none the less mischievous, tool of a group of
unscrupulous individuals who used her in their intrigues. She was
incapable either of a political policy or considered aims, and could not
even guess what was the game of those who used her in their own
interests. Without any strength of will, she was absolutely under the
influence of Rasputin and had become his most fervent adherent at
Court.[17]

I had not seen the _staretz_ since I had been at the palace, when one
day I met him in the anteroom as I was preparing to go out. I had time
to look well at him as he was taking off his cloak. He was very tall,
his face was emaciated, and he had piercing grey-blue eyes under thick
bushy eyebrows. His hair was long, and he had a long beard like a
peasant. He was wearing a Russian smock of blue silk drawn in at the
waist, baggy black trousers, and high boots.

This was our one and only meeting, but it left me with a very
uncomfortable feeling. During the few moments in which our looks met I
had a distinct impression that I was in the presence of a sinister and
evil being.

       *       *       *       *       *

The months slipped by, however, and I had the pleasure of observing the
progress made by my pupil. He had grown fond of me and was trying to
respond to the trust I showed in him. I still had a hard struggle
against his laziness, but the feeling that the amount of liberty
permitted him depended entirely upon the use he made of it fired his
zeal and strengthened his will.

It was fortunate that the winter had been a good one, and there had been
no other serious relapse after that at Livadia.

Of course I knew quite well that this was only an interlude, but I
noticed that Alexis Nicolaïevitch was making a real effort to control
his impulsive and turbulent nature, which had unfortunately caused
serious accidents, and I began to wonder whether I should not find his
illness, however terrible in other ways, an ally which would gradually
compel the boy to become his own master and might refine his character.

It was all a great comfort to me, but I cherished no illusions as to the
difficulties of my task. I had never realised so well before how his
environment fought against my efforts. I had to struggle against the
servile flattery of the servants and the silly adulations of some of the
people around him. It always surprised me greatly that Alexis
Nicolaïevitch’s simple nature had hitherto to a large extent resisted
the attraction of the extravagant praise he received.

I remember one occasion when a deputation of peasants from one of the
Governments of Central Russia came to bring presents to the Czarevitch.
The three men of which it was composed, on an order given by Derevenko
in a low voice, dropped on their knees before Alexis Nicolaïevitch to
offer him what they had brought. I noticed that the boy was embarrassed
and blushed violently, and when we were alone I asked him whether he
liked seeing people on their knees before him.

“Oh no, but Derevenko says it _must_ be so!”

“That’s absurd!” I replied. “Even the Czar doesn’t like people to kneel
before him. Why don’t you stop Derevenko insisting on it?”

“I don’t know. I dare not.”

I took the matter up with Derevenko, and the boy was delighted to be
freed from this irksome formality.

But a more serious element was his isolation and the circumstances under
which his education was carried on. I realised that these were almost
inevitable, and that the education of a prince tends to make him an
incomplete being who finds himself outside life if only because he has
not been subject to the common lot in his youth. Such teaching as he
receives can only be artificial, tendencious, and dogmatic. It often has
the absolute and uncompromising character of a catechism.

There are several reasons: the restricted choice of teachers, the fact
that their liberty of expression is limited by the conventions of their
official life and their regard for the exalted position of their pupil,
and, finally, that they have to get through a vast programme in a very
few years. It inevitably means that they have to resort to mere formulæ.
They proceed by assertion, and think less of rousing the spirit of
enquiry and analysis and stimulating the faculty of comparison in their
pupils than of avoiding everything which might awaken an untimely
curiosity and a taste for unofficial lines of study.

Further, a child brought up in such conditions is deprived of something
which plays a vital part in the formation of judgment. He is deprived of
the knowledge which is acquired out of the schoolroom, knowledge such as
comes from life itself, unhampered contact with other children, the
diverse and sometimes conflicting influences of environment, direct
observation and simple experience of men and affairs--in a word,
everything which in the course of years develops the critical faculty
and a sense of reality.

Under such circumstances an individual must be endowed with exceptional
gifts to be able to see things as they are, think clearly, and desire
the right things.

He is cut off from life. He cannot imagine what is going on behind the
wall on which false pictures are painted for his amusement or
distraction.

All this made me very anxious, but I knew that it would not fall to my
lot to remedy this serious state of affairs, so far as it could be
remedied. There was a custom in the Russian Imperial family that when
the Heir had reached the age of eleven he should be given a
_vospitatiet_ (educator), whose office was to direct the training and
education of the young prince. The _vospitatiet_ was usually a soldier,
as the military career seemed the best qualification for this heavy and
responsible duty. The post was usually given to a general, an
ex-director of some military school. It was a highly coveted post in
view of the powers and privileges it conferred, and particularly because
of the influence the holder might get over the Heir, an influence which
often continued during the early years of his reign.

The selection of the _vospitatiet_ was thus a vital matter. The
direction which Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s education would take depended
upon him, and I awaited his appointment with considerable anxiety.




CHAPTER VIII

JOURNEYS TO THE CRIMEA AND RUMANIA--PRESIDENT POINCARÉ’S
VISIT--DECLARATION OF WAR BY GERMANY

(APRIL-JULY, 1914)


In the spring of 1914 the Imperial family went to the Crimea, as in
preceding years. We arrived at Livadia on April 13th, a bright, sunny
day. In fact, we were almost dazzled by the sunshine, which bathed the
high, steep cliffs, the little Tartar villages half buried in the bare
sides of the mountains, and the staring white mosques which stood out
sharply against the old cypresses in the cemeteries. The contrast with
the landscapes we had just left was so striking that, although this new
country was familiar, it seemed quite fairylike and unreal in its
wondrous beauty under this halo of sunshine.

These spring days in the Crimea were a delicious relief after the
interminable St. Petersburg winter, and we looked forward to them months
before they came.

On the excuse of settling in, we all took holiday the first few days,
and used it to enjoy this marvel of nature to the full. Then regular
lessons were resumed. My colleague, M. Petroff, accompanied us as
before.

Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s health had improved in recent months; he had
grown a good deal, and he looked so well that we were all in high
spirits.

On May 8th the Czar, wishing to give his son a treat, decided that we
should take advantage of a day which promised to be particularly sunny
to pay a visit to the “Red Rock.” We left in a car, the party comprising
the Czar, the Czarevitch, an officer from the _Standard_, and myself.
The sailor Derevenko and the cossack on duty followed in another car. We
gradually ascended the slopes of the Jaila mountains through beautiful
forests of pine-trees, whose enormous trunks rose tall and majestic to
the leafy dome above them. We soon reached the end of our journey--a
huge rock sheer above the valley, and looking as if it had grown rusty
in the course of ages.

The day was so fine that the Czar decided to continue the drive. We
descended the northern slopes of the Jaila mountains. There was still
plenty of snow about, and Alexis Nicolaïevitch had huge fun sliding on
it. He ran round us, skipping about, rolling in the snow and picking
himself up, only to fall again a few seconds later. It seemed as if his
lively nature and _joie de vivre_ had never been displayed to better
advantage before. The Czar watched his son’s frolics with obvious
pleasure. You could see how happy he was to realise that the boy had
recovered the health and strength of which he had been deprived so long.
Yet he was still haunted by the fear of accidents, and every now and
then he intervened to moderate his transports. Although he never so much
as referred to the disease to which the Heir was a victim, it caused him
perpetual anxiety and concern.

The day drew to a close, and we were quite sorry to have to start back.
The Czar was in high spirits during the drive. We had an impression that
this holiday devoted to his son had been a tremendous pleasure to him.
For a few hours he had escaped from his Imperial duties and the
attentions, exquisitely

[Illustration: EXCURSION TO THE “RED ROCK” ON MAY 8TH. (THE CRIMEA,
SPRING OF 1914.)]

[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES (LEFT TO RIGHT: ANASTASIE, OLGA,
TATIANA, AND MARIE). STANDARD, 1914.

{_Facing page 92._]

polite though they were, of those about him. Thanks to the fact that
this little trip had been quite impromptu, he had even dodged the
vigilant care of the palace police, a thing he felt was always about him
(though this duty was performed in the discreetest possible manner), and
hated thoroughly. For once, at any rate, he had been able to live like
an ordinary mortal. He seemed rested and relieved.

In ordinary times the Czar did not see much of his children. His work
and the demands of Court life prevented him from giving them as much
time as he would have wished. He had handed over their bringing-up
entirely to the Czarina, and in the short time he spent with them in
family intimacy he liked to enjoy their company without restraint and
with a mind free from all cares. At such times he wanted to be free of
the immense burden of responsibility upon his shoulders. He wanted to be
simply the father and forget that he was the Czar.

Nothing of any importance occurred to break the monotony of our life
during the following weeks.

About the end of May there were rumours at Court that the Grand-Duchess
Olga Nicolaïevna was about to be betrothed to Prince Carol of
Rumania.[18] She was then eighteen and a half. The parents on both sides
seemed in favour of the match, which was very desirable at that moment
on political grounds also. I knew that M. Sazonoff, the Minister for
Foreign Affairs, was doing his utmost to bring about the betrothal and
that the final arrangements were to be made during a visit which the
Russian Imperial family were to pay to Rumania in the immediate future.

One day at the beginning of June when I was alone with Olga Nicolaïevna
she suddenly asked me a question with that confident and disingenuous
frankness which was all her own and the legacy of the relations which
had been established between us when she was quite a little girl:

“Tell me the truth, monsieur: do you know why we are going to Rumania?”

In some confusion I replied:

“I believe it’s a courtesy visit. The Czar is going to return the visit
the King of Rumania paid him some time back.”

“Oh, that’s the official reason ... but what’s the real reason? I know
you are not supposed to know, but I’m sure everyone is talking about it
and that you know it....”

As I nodded in assent, she added:

“All right! But if I don’t wish it, it won’t happen. Papa has promised
not to make me ... and I don’t want to leave Russia.”

“But you could come back as often as you like.”

“I should still be a foreigner in my own country. I’m a Russian, and
mean to remain a Russian!”

On June 13th we embarked on the Imperial yacht _Standard_ at Yalta, and
the next morning we arrived at Constanza, the great Rumanian port on the
Black Sea where the celebrations were to take place. On the quay a
company of infantry with its colours and band received us with military
honours, while a battery of artillery posted on the hill above the fort
gave us the prescribed salute. All the ships in the harbour had their
flags out.

Their Majesties were received by the old King Carol, Queen Elizabeth
(“Carmen Sylva”), and the princes and princesses of the royal family.
After the customary presentations we went to the Cathedral, where a _Te
Deum_ was celebrated by the Bishop of the Lower Danube. At one o’clock
the members of the two families took luncheon together privately, while
the suite were the guests of the President of the Council of Ministers.
The royal luncheon was served in the pavilion which “Carmen Sylva” had
had built at the pierhead. It was one of her favourite residences, and
she spent a considerable part of every year there. She was fond of
sitting for hours, “listening to the sea,” on the terrace which seemed
suspended between the sky and the waves, where the great sea-birds only
could break in on her solitude.

In the afternoon Their Majesties gave an At Home on board the _Standard_
and then attended a great review.

At eight o’clock in the evening we all assembled for the gala banquet,
which was served in a beautiful room built for the purpose. It was
certainly charmingly decorated, with its ceiling and walls of white
stucco sown with little electric lamps most tastefully disposed and its
palms and plants and profusion of well-arranged flowers. The whole thing
was a blend of colour and line which was highly pleasing to the eye.

The Czar, with Queen Elizabeth on one side and Princess Marie[19] on the
other, was in the centre of a long table at which eighty-four guests
were seated. The Czarina sat opposite him, between King Carol and Prince
Ferdinand.[20] Olga Nicolaïevna was next to Prince Carol, and replied
with her usual natural charm to his questions. The three other
Grand-Duchesses, who found it none too easy to conceal their boredom on
such occasions, lost no chances of leaning to wards me and indicating
their sister with a sly wink.

Towards the end of the meal, which proceeded with the usual ceremonial,
the King rose to give the Czar a toast of welcome. He spoke in French,
but with a strong German accent. The Czar replied, also in French. He
spoke pleasantly, in a musical, well-modulated voice. When dinner was
over we went into another room, where Their Majesties went round talking
to the guests, and those to whom this favour was not accorded lost no
time in collecting in groups as affinity or mere chance dictated. But
the evening was cut short, as the _Standard_ had to leave Constanza the
same day. An hour later the yacht put to sea and set sail for Odessa.

The next day I heard that the scheme for the marriage had been
abandoned, or at any rate indefinitely postponed. Olga Nicolaïevna had
won.[21]

On the morning of June 15th we arrived at Odessa. The Czar reviewed the
troops of the garrison, who were presented to him by General Ivanoff,
commanding this military area.

The next day we stopped for several hours at Kishineff in Bessarabia in
order to be present at the unveiling of a monument to the memory of
Alexander I., and on the 18th we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo. Two days
later the Czar was visited by the King of Saxony, who came to thank him
for his appointment as honorary colonel of one of the regiments of his
Guard. During the visit the troops paraded before the palace. It was the
only ceremony which marked the King’s short stay. On June 23rd he bade
farewell to the Imperial family.[22]

Shortly afterwards we left for Peterhof, where we embarked on July 14th
for a short cruise in the fjords of Finland. The _Alexandria_[23] took
us from Peterhof to Cronstadt, where the _Standard_ was waiting for us.
As we were going on board the Czarevitch jumped at the wrong moment, and
his ankle caught the bottom of the ladder leading to the deck. At first
I thought this accident would have no ill effects, but towards evening
the boy began to be in pain and his sufferings rapidly increased.
Everything pointed to a serious crisis.

When I woke next morning we were in the heart of a Finnish fjord. It was
an exquisite spot. The sea was deep emerald green, flaked with white by
the waves, and dotted with small islands of red granite crowned with
pines whose trunks flashed in the sunshine. In the middle distance was
the shore, with its long fringe of yellow sand and its dark green
forests which stretched away to the horizon.

I went down to Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. He had had a very bad night.
The Czarina and Dr. Botkin were with him, but quite powerless to
alleviate his terrible sufferings.[24]

The day passed sullenly and slowly. Since the previous evening I had
noticed that the suite were a prey to unwonted excitement. I asked
Colonel D---- what the cause was, and learned that there had been an
attack on Rasputin and that his life was in danger. He had gone to
Siberia a fortnight before, and on his arrival at his own village,
Pokrovskoïe, had been stabbed in the stomach by a young woman. The wound
might be fatal. There was great excitement on board, whisperings and
mysterious confabulations which suddenly stopped whenever anyone
suspected of being an adherent of Rasputin came near. Everyone else was
inspired by a lively hope of being at last delivered from that baneful
influence, but no one dare reveal his joy too openly. The villainous
_moujik_ seemed to have nine lives, and he might recover.[25]

       *       *       *       *       *

On the 19th we returned to Peterhof, where the President of the French
Republic was expected. Our cruise was only interrupted, and we were to
resume our voyage after he left. Alexis Nicolaïevitch had taken a turn
for the better in the last two days, but he was still unable to walk,
and he had to be carried off the yacht.

In the afternoon of the next day the cruiser _La France_ arrived in
Cronstadt harbour with the French President on board. The Czar was there
to receive him. They returned to Peterhof together, and M. Poincaré was
taken to the apartments prepared for him in the palace. In the evening a
gala banquet was given in his honour, and the Czarina and the
ladies-in-waiting were present.

For four days the President of the French Republic was the guest of
Nicholas II., and many ceremonies marked his short visit. He made an
excellent impression upon the Czar, a fact which I was able to prove to
my own satisfaction under the following circumstances.

M. Poincaré had been invited to the Imperial luncheon-table, where he
was the sole guest. He was received without the slightest formality into
the family circle at the little Alexandria Cottage.

When the meal was over the Czarevitch came and showed me, not without
considerable pride, the ribbon of the Legion of Honour which the
President of the Republic had just given him. We then went out into the
park, and in a few minutes we were joined by the Czar.

“Do you know, I’ve just been talking to M. Poincaré about you?” he said
in his usual affable manner. “He had spoken to Alexis and asked me who
had taught him French. He is a remarkable man, with a splendid
intellect, and a brilliant talker. That’s always useful; but what I like
most is that there is nothing of the diplomat about him.[26] He is not
reticent, but plain-spoken and frank, and wins one’s confidence at once.
If only we could do without diplomacy humanity would make immense
strides.”

On July 23rd the President left Cronstadt for Stockholm, immediately
after a dinner given in Their Majesties’ honour on the _La France_.

The next day, to our utter amazement, we learned that Austria had
presented an ultimatum to Serbia on the previous evening.[27] I met the
Czar in the park in the afternoon. He was preoccupied, but did not seem
anxious.

On the 25th an Extraordinary Council was held at Krasnoïe-Selo in the
Czar’s presence. It was decided to pursue a policy of dignified but firm
conciliation. The Press was extremely angry at the step taken by
Austria.

The next few days the tone of the Press became increasingly violent.
Austria was accused of desiring to annihilate Serbia. Russia could not
let the little Slav state be overwhelmed. She could not tolerate an
Austro-Hungarian supremacy in the Balkans. The national honour was at
stake.

Yet while tempers were rising and the diplomats were setting the
machinery of all the chancellories in motion, heartrending telegrams
left Alexandria Cottage for distant Siberia, where Rasputin was slowly
recovering from his wound in the hospital at Tioumen.[28] They were
nearly all of the same tenor: “We are horrified at the prospect of war.
Do you think it is possible? Pray for us. Help us with your counsel.”

Rasputin would reply that war must be avoided at any cost if the worst
calamities were not to overtake the dynasty and the Empire.

This advice was consonant with the dearest wish of the Czar, whose
pacific intentions could not be doubted for a moment. We had only to see
him during that terrible last week of July to realise what mental and
moral torture he had passed through. But the moment had come when the
ambition and perfidy of Germany were to steel him against his own last
hesitation and sweep everything with them into the whirlpool.

In spite of all the offers of mediation and the fact that the Russian
Government had suggested closing the incident by direct negotiations
between St. Petersburg and Vienna, we learned on July 29th that general
mobilisation had been ordered in Austria. The next day we heard of the
bombardment of Belgrade, and on the following day Russia replied with
the mobilisation of her whole army. In the evening of that day Count
Pourtalès, the German Ambassador at St. Petersburg, called to inform M.
Sazonoff that his Government would give Russia twelve hours in which to
stop her mobilisation, failing which Germany would mobilise in turn.[29]

The twelve hours granted to Russia in the ultimatum expired at noon on
Saturday, August 1st. Count Pourtalès, however, did not appear at the
Ministry for Foreign Affairs until the evening. He was shown in to
Sazonoff, and then formally handed him Germany’s declaration of war on
Russia. It was ten minutes past seven. The irreparable step had been
taken.




CHAPTER IX

THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN THE FIRST DAYS OF THE WAR--OUR JOURNEY TO MOSCOW

(AUGUST, 1914)


At the moment when this historic scene was taking place in the Foreign
Minister’s room at St. Petersburg, the Czar, the Czarina, and their
daughters were attending evensong in the little Alexandria church. I had
met the Czar a few hours before, and been much struck by the air of
weary exhaustion he wore. The pouches which always appeared under his
eyes when he was tired seemed to be markedly larger. He was now praying
with all the fervour of his nature that God would avert the war which he
felt was imminent and all but inevitable.

His whole being seemed to go out in an expression of simple and
confident faith. At his side was the Czarina, whose care-worn face wore
that look of suffering I had so often seen at her son’s bedside. She too
was praying fervently that night, as if she wished to banish an evil
dream....

When the service was over Their Majesties and the Grand-Duchesses
returned to Alexandria Cottage. It was almost eight o’clock. Before the
Czar came down to dinner he went into his study to read the dispatches
which had been brought in his absence. It was thus, from a message from
Sazonoff, that he learned of Germany’s declaration of war. He spoke to
his Minister on the telephone for a short time and asked him to come
down to Alexandria Cottage the moment he could get away.

Meanwhile the Czarina and the Grand-Duchesses were waiting for him in
the dining-room. Her Majesty, becoming uneasy at the long delay, had
just asked Tatiana Nicolaïevna to fetch her father, when the Czar
appeared, looking very pale, and told them that war was declared, in a
voice which betrayed his agitation, notwithstanding all his efforts. On
learning the news the Czarina began to weep, and the Grand-Duchesses
likewise dissolved into tears on seeing their mother’s distress.[30]

At nine o’clock Sazonoff arrived at Alexandria. He was closeted with the
Czar for a long time, and the latter also received Sir George Buchanan,
the Ambassador of Great Britain, in the course of the evening.

I did not see the Czar again until after lunch the next day, when he
came up to kiss the Czarevitch[31] before leaving for the solemn session
at the Winter Palace, at which, in accordance with traditional usage, he
was to issue a manifesto to his people announcing the war with Germany.
He looked even worse than on the previous evening, and his eyes sparkled
as if he had the fever. He told me he had just heard that the Germans
had entered Luxemburg and attacked French customs houses before war was
declared on France.

I will reproduce here some of the notes I made in my diary about this
time.

     _Monday, August 3rd._--The Czar came up to Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s
     room this morning. He was a changed man. Yesterday’s ceremony
     resolved itself into an impressive manifestation. When he appeared
     on the balcony of the Winter Palace the enormous crowd which had
     collected on the square fell on their knees and sang the Russian
     National Anthem. The enthusiasm of his people has shown the Czar
     that this is unquestionably a national war.

     I hear that at the Winter Palace yesterday the Czar took a solemn
     oath not to make peace while a single enemy soldier remains on
     Russian soil. In taking such an oath before the whole world
     Nicholas II. shows the true character of this war. It is a matter
     of life and death, a struggle for existence.

     The Czarina had a long talk with me this afternoon. She was in a
     state of great indignation, as she had just heard that on orders
     from the Emperor William II. the Dowager-Empress of Russia had been
     prevented from continuing her journey to St. Petersburg and had had
     to go from Berlin to Copenhagen.

     “Fancy a monarch arresting an Empress! How could he descend to
     that? He has absolutely changed since the militarist party, who
     hate Russia, have gained the upper hand with him. But I am sure he
     has been won over to the war against his will. He’s been dragged
     into it by the Crown Prince, who openly assumed the leadership of
     the pan-German militarists and seemed to disapprove of his father’s
     policy. He has forced his father’s hand.

     “I have never liked the Emperor William, if only because he is not
     sincere. He is vain and has always played the comedian. He was
     always reproaching me with doing nothing for Germany, and has
     always done his best to separate Russia and France,[32] though I
     never believed it was for the good of Russia. He will never forgive
     me this war!

     “You know that the Czar received a telegram from him the night
     before last. It arrived several hours after the declaration of war,
     and demanded ‘an immediate reply, which alone could avert the
     terrible disaster.’ He thus tried to deceive the Czar once more,
     unless the telegram was kept back at Berlin by those who were bent
     on war in any case.”

     _Tuesday, August 4th._--Germany has declared war on France and I
     hear that Switzerland also has mobilised. I have been to the
     Legation to get the orders for my ultimate departure.

     _Wednesday, August 5th._--I met the Czar in the park. He told me
     with immense pleasure that, as a result of the violation of the
     neutrality of Belgium, England has joined the great cause. The
     neutrality of Italy seems assured as well.

     We have already won a great diplomatic victory. Military victory
     will follow, and, thanks to the help of England, it will come
     sooner than we think. The Germans have against them the whole of
     Europe, with the exception of Austria. Their insolence and
     despotism have at last been too much even for their allies. Look at
     the Italians!

     This evening I had another long talk with the Czarina, who will
     not hear of my leaving for Switzerland.

     “It’s ridiculous! You will never get there. All communications are
     interrupted.”

     I told her that an arrangement had been made between the French
     Embassy and the Swiss Legation, and that we should all go home
     together _via_ the Dardanelles.

     “The trouble is that, if you have some chance--it’s a very small
     one--of getting home, you will have _no_ chance of getting back
     here before the end of the war. As Switzerland will not fight, you
     will be at home doing nothing.”

     At that moment Dr. Derevenko entered the room. In his hand he held
     an evening paper announcing the violation of Swiss neutrality by
     Germany.

     “Again! They must be crazy, mad!” cried the Czarina. “They have
     absolutely lost their heads!”

     Realising she could not keep me now, she abandoned her resistance
     and began to speak kindly of my relations, who will be without news
     of me for some considerable time.

     “I myself have no news of my brother,” she added. “Where is he? In
     Belgium or on the French front? I shiver to think that the Emperor
     William may avenge himself against me by sending him to the Russian
     front. He is quite capable of such monstrous behaviour! What a
     horrible war this is! What evil and suffering it means!... What
     will become of Germany? What humiliation, what a downfall is in
     store for her? And all for the sins of the Hohenzollerns--their
     idiotic pride and insatiable ambition. Whatever has happened to
     the Germany of my childhood? I have such happy and poetic memories
     of my early years in Darmstadt and the good friends I had there.
     But on my later visits Germany seemed to me a changed country--a
     country I did not know and had never known.... I had no community
     of thought or feeling with anyone except the old friends of days
     gone by. Prussia has meant Germany’s ruin. The German people have
     been deceived. Feelings of hatred and revenge which are quite
     foreign to their nature have been instilled into them. It will be a
     terrible, monstrous struggle, and humanity is about to pass through
     ghastly sufferings....”

     _Thursday, August 6th._--I went into the town this morning. The
     violation of the neutrality of Switzerland is not confirmed and
     seems most improbable. It is impossible to travel _via_ the
     Dardanelles. Our departure is thus postponed, and we cannot say
     when it will take place. This uncertainty makes me anxious.

     _Sunday, August 9th._--The Czar has had another long talk with me
     to-day. As before, he expressed himself with a confidence and
     frankness which can only be explained by the exceptional
     circumstances through which we are passing. Neither he nor the
     Czarina ever used to discuss political or personal questions with
     me. But the amazing events of the last few days, and the fact that
     I have been so intimately associated with their troubles and
     anxieties, have drawn me closer to them, and for the time being the
     conventional barriers of etiquette and Court usage have fallen.

     The Czar first spoke to me about the solemn session of the Duma on
     the previous day. He told me how

[Illustration: THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH EXAMINING THE FIRST
MACHINE-GUN CAPTURED FROM THE GERMANS. PETERHOF, AUGUST, 1914.]

[Illustration: THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH BEFORE THE BARBED WIRE. WHITE
RUSSIA, AUTUMN, 1915.

{_Facing page 110._]

     tremendously pleased he had been with its resolute and dignified
     attitude and its fervent patriotism.

     “The Duma was in every way worthy of the occasion. It expressed the
     real will of the nation, for the whole of Russia smarts under the
     insults heaped upon it by Germany. I have the greatest confidence
     in the future now.... Speaking personally, I have done everything
     in my power to avert this war, and I am ready to make any
     concessions consistent with our dignity and national honour. You
     cannot imagine how glad I am that all the uncertainty is over, for
     I have never been through so terrible a time as the days preceding
     the outbreak of war. I am sure that there will now be a national
     uprising in Russia like that of the great war of 1812.”

     _Wednesday, August 12th._--It is Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s birthday.
     He is ten to-day.

     _Friday, August 14th._--The Grand-Duke Nicholas Nicolaïevitch,[33]
     Commander-in-Chief of the Russian Armies, has left for the front.
     Before leaving Peterhof he came to Alexandria to give the Czar the
     first trophy of the war, a machine-gun captured from the Germans in
     one of the skirmishes which have marked the commencement of
     operations on the East Prussian frontier.

     _Saturday, August 15th._--I was told last night that my return to
     Switzerland has been officially excused. I am told this is the
     result of the action M. Sazonoff has taken at Berne at Her
     Majesty’s suggestion. In any case, it is more and more doubtful
     whether the Swiss will be able to get away.

     The Imperial family is to go on the 17th to Moscow where the Czar
     will observe the traditional custom and ask the blessing of God on
     himself and his people in the tragic hours through which the
     country is passing.

     _Monday, August 17th._--The arrival of Their Majesties at Moscow
     has been one of the most impressive and moving sights I have ever
     seen in my life.

     After the customary reception at the station we went in a long file
     of carriages towards the Kremlin. An enormous crowd had collected
     in the squares and in the streets, climbed on the roofs of the
     shops, into the branches of trees. They swarmed in the shop windows
     and filled the balconies and windows of the houses. While all the
     bells of the churches were ringing as if they would never stop,
     from those thousands of throats poured that wonderful Russian
     National Anthem, so overwhelming with its religious grandeur and
     pent emotion, in which the faith of a whole race is embodied:

                  “God save the Czar!
    Mighty and powerful, let him reign for our glory,
    For the confusion of our enemies, the orthodox Czar.
                  God save the Czar!”

     On the steps of the churches, through the great doorways of which
     one could see the light of the candles burning before the
     reliquaries, the priests in vestments, and holding their great
     crucifixes in both hands, blessed the Czar as he passed. The hymn
     stopped, and then began again, rising like a prayer with a mighty
     and majestic rhythm:

    “God save the Czar!”

     The procession arrived at the Iberian Gate.[34] The Czar got out of
     his carriage and, in accordance with custom, entered the chapel to
     kiss the miraculous image of the Virgin of Iberia. He came out,
     walked a little way, and then stopped, high above the immense
     multitude. His face was grave and composed. He stood motionless to
     hear the voice of his people. He seemed to be in silent communion
     with them. Once again he could hear the great heart of Russia
     beating....

     He then turned again towards the chapel, crossed himself, put on
     his cap, and slowly walked to his carriage, which disappeared under
     the old gate and went towards the Kremlin.

            *       *       *       *       *

     Alexis Nicolaïevitch is complaining a good deal of his leg again
     to-night. Will he be able to walk to-morrow or will he have to be
     carried when Their Majesties go to the Cathedral? The Czar and
     Czarina are in despair. The boy was not able to be present at the
     ceremony in the Winter Palace. It is always the same when he is
     supposed to appear in public. You can be practically certain that
     some complication will prevent it. Fate seems to pursue him.

     _Tuesday, August 18th._--When Alexis Nicolaïevitch found he could
     not walk this morning he was in a terrible state. Their Majesties
     have decided that he shall be present at the ceremony all the same.
     He will be carried by one of the Czar’s cossacks. But it is a
     dreadful disappointment to the parents, who do not wish the idea
     to gain ground among the people that the Heir to the Throne is an
     invalid.

     At eleven o’clock, when the Czar appeared at the top of the Red
     Staircase, the huge crowd in the square gave him a magnificent
     reception. He came down slowly, with the Czarina on his arm, and at
     the head of a long procession slowly crossed the bridge connecting
     the palace with the Cathedral of the Assumption and entered the
     church amid a frantic outburst of cheering from the crowd. The
     Metropolitan Bishops of Kiev, St. Petersburg, and Moscow and the
     high dignitaries of the Orthodox clergy were present. When Mass was
     over, the members of the Imperial family in turn approached the
     holy relics and kissed them. Then they knelt at the tombs of the
     patriarchs. Afterwards they went to the Monastery of Miracles to
     pray at the tomb of St. Alexis.

     Long after Their Majesties had returned to the palace the crowd
     continued to collect in the square in the hope of seeing them
     again. Even when we came out several hours later there were still
     hundreds of peasants outside the palace.

     _Thursday, August 20th._--Popular enthusiasm is waxing from day to
     day. It seems as if the people of Moscow are so proud of having
     their Czar with them, and so anxious to keep him as long as
     possible, that they mean to hold him here by manifest proofs of
     their affection. The manifestations are increasingly spontaneous,
     enthusiastic, and expressive.

     Alexis and I drive out in a car every morning. As a rule we go to
     the Monks’ Hill, from which there is a magnificent view of the
     valley of the Moskova and the city of the Czars. It was from this
     spot that Napoleon gazed on Moscow before entering it on September
     14th, 1812. It is certainly a marvellous view. In the foreground,
     at the foot of the hill, is the Monastery of Novo-Dievitchy, with
     its fortified _enceinte_ and sixteen castellated towers. A little
     further back is the Holy City, with its four hundred and fifty
     churches, its palaces and parks, its monasteries with their
     crenellated walls, its gilded cupolas and innumerable domes of
     brilliant colours and strange shapes.

     As we were coming back from our usual drive this morning, so dense
     was the crowd that the chauffeur was obliged to stop in one of the
     rather narrow streets in the Yakimanskaïa quarter. The crowd
     consisted of humble folk and peasants from the district who had
     come into the city to shop or in the hope of seeing the Czar. All
     at once there was a loud shout: “The Heir!... The Heir!...” The
     crowd surged towards us, surrounded us, and came up so close that
     our way was blocked, and we, so to speak, found ourselves prisoners
     of these _moujiks_, workmen and shopkeepers who struggled and
     fought, shouted, gesticulated, and behaved like lunatics in order
     to get a better view of the Czarevitch. By degrees some of the
     women and children grew bolder, mounted the steps of the car,
     thrust their arms over the doors, and when they succeeded in
     touching the boy they yelled out triumphantly: “I’ve touched
     him!... I’ve touched the Heir!...”

     Alexis Nicolaïevitch, frightened at these exuberant demonstrations,
     was sitting far back in the car. He was very pale, startled by this
     sudden popular manifestation, which was taking extravagant forms
     which were quite novel to him. He recovered himself, however, when
     he saw the kindly smiles of the crowd, but he remained embarrassed
     at the attention bestowed upon him, not knowing what to say or do.

     Personally, I was speculating, not without considerable anxiety,
     how all this would end, for I knew that no police regulations are
     issued for the Czarevitch’s drives as neither the time nor the
     route can be fixed beforehand. I began to fear that we might meet
     with some accident in the middle of this unruly crowd swarming
     round us.

     To my relief two huge _gorodovy_ (policemen) came up, puffing and
     blowing, shouting and storming. The crowd displayed the
     unquestioning and resigned obedience of the _moujik_. It began to
     waver, then slowly drifted away. I then told Derevenko, who was
     following in another car, to go ahead, and by degrees we succeeded
     in getting clear.

     _Friday, August 21st._--Their Majesties, before returning to
     Tsarskoïe-Selo, decided to visit the Troïtsa Monastery, the most
     celebrated sanctuary in Russia after the world-famed _Laure_ of
     Kiev. The train took us as far as the little station of Serghievo,
     from which we reached the monastery by car. Perched on a hill, it
     would be taken for a fortified city from a distance if the
     bright-coloured towers and gilded domes of its thirteen churches
     did not betray its true purpose. In the course of its history this
     rampart of Orthodoxy has had to resist some formidable assaults,
     the most famous being the sixteen months’ siege by an army of
     thirty thousand Poles at the beginning of the seventeenth century.

     This monastery, like Moscow and the towns of the Upper Volga, is a
     spot where the past seems ever present. It calls up visions of the
     Russia of the boyarin, the Grand-Dukes of Moscow, and the first
     Czars, and vividly explains the historical evolution of the Russian
     people.

     The Imperial family were present at a _Te Deum_ and knelt before
     the relics of St. Sergius, the founder of the monastery. The
     Archimandrite then handed the Czar an icon painted in a fragment of
     the coffin of the saint, one of the most revered in Russia. In
     olden times this image always accompanied the Czars on their
     campaigns. On the Czar’s orders it is being sent to General
     Headquarters and placed in the “field chapel” of the
     Commander-in-Chief of the Russian Armies.

     The Czar, Czarina, and their children visited the little church of
     Saint Nicon and then stayed a few minutes in the ancient residence
     of the patriarchs. As time was pressing, we had to abandon the idea
     of visiting the hermitage of Gethsemane, which is a little distance
     from the monastery. In accordance with a practice still frequently
     observed in Russia, certain hermits still have themselves shut up
     here in subterranean walled cells. They live in prayer and fasting
     to the end of their days, completely isolated from the world, and
     the slit through which their food is passed is their sole means of
     communication with their fellow-men.

     The Imperial family bade the Archimandrite farewell and left the
     monastery, accompanied by a crowd of monks who swarmed round the
     cars.




CHAPTER X

THE FIRST SIX MONTHS OF THE WAR


On August 22nd we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the Czar was to be
obliged to spend some time before he could get away to General
Headquarters. Decisions of the utmost importance required his presence
near the capital.

Notwithstanding the terrible weight of responsibility on his shoulders,
the Czar never showed such firmness, resolution, and conscious energy as
during this period at the beginning of the war. His personal influence
had never been exerted with more authority. It seemed as if he had
devoted himself body and soul to the formidable task of leading Russia
to victory. We felt he was inspired by some inward force and a dour
determination to conquer which communicated itself to everyone with whom
he came in contact.

The Czar was shy and retiring by nature. He belonged to the category of
human beings who are always hesitating because they are too diffident
and are ever slow to impose their will on others because they are too
gentle and sensitive. He had little faith in himself and imagined that
he was one of the unlucky ones. Unfortunately his life seemed to show
that he was not entirely wrong. Hence his doubts and hesitations. But
this time it seemed as if he had changed. What was it gave him his
confidence?

In the first place the Czar believed that his cause was a holy cause.
The events of the end of July had enabled him to see through the
duplicity of Germany to which he had nearly fallen a victim. He also
felt that he had never been so near to his people. He seemed to be borne
along by them. His journey to Moscow had shown him how popular the war
was and how much the nation appreciated the fact that his firm and
dignified attitude had enhanced its prestige in the eyes of the outside
world. The enthusiasm of the masses had never before been demonstrated
with the same spontaneous fervour. He felt that he had the whole country
behind him, and he hoped that political passion, which had vanished in
the presence of the common peril, would not revive so long as the war
was in progress.

The disaster of Soldau, in East Prussia, occurred a few days after his
arrival in Moscow, but it had not shaken his confidence. He knew the
cause of that terrible defeat had been that the concentration of the
troops had not been complete, and that General Samsonoff’s army had had
to advance into German territory too fast in order to attract some of
the enemy forces to itself and thus relieve the Western Front. That
defeat had had its compensation a week later in the victory of the
Marne. It was not right to bewail a sacrifice which had saved France and
therefore ultimately Russia herself. It is true that the same result
could have been obtained with less loss and that the Russian High
Command was not free from blame, but this was one of the misfortunes
which are always possible in the early days of a campaign.

The Czar thus preserved all his confidence and energy. At the very
beginning of the war, and notwithstanding the opposition of many
influential people, he had prohibited the production and sale of
spirits. The step meant a serious loss to the Treasury, and that at a
time when money was wanted more than ever. But his faith had been
stronger than all the objections which had been urged. He had also acted
personally in endeavouring to replace all unpopular Ministers by men who
seemed to have the confidence of the Duma. In that way he desired to
emphasise his wish for closer collaboration with the representatives of
the people.

On October 3rd the Czar had gone to G.H.Q., where he spent three days.
Then after a short visit to the troops in the region of Brest and Kovno,
he had returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo.

Henceforth he made periodic visits to the front and the interior of the
country, seeing the different sectors of the immense front, the clearing
stations and military hospitals, the factories and, in fact, everything
which played any part in the conduct of the terrible war.

The Czarina had devoted herself to the cause of the wounded from the
start, and she had decided that the Grand-Duchesses Olga Nicolaïevna and
Tatiana Nicolaïevna should assist her in her task. All three of them
took a course in nursing, and passed several hours of every day caring
for the wounded who were sent to Tsarskoïe-Selo. Her Majesty, sometimes
with the Czar and sometimes alone with her two daughters, paid several
visits to the Red Cross establishments in the towns of Western and
Central Russia. At her suggestion, many military hospitals had been
organised, as well as ambulance trains specially fitted up for the
evacuation of the wounded to the rear, a process which was often very
slow owing to the immense distances. Her example had been followed, and
private initiative had never been displayed with the same enthusiasm and
generosity.

Lastly a congress of all the _zemstvos_[35] and the municipalities of
Russia had assembled in Moscow to organise the resources of the country.
Under the influence of energetic and disinterested individuals the
congress had rapidly been converted into a potent piece of machinery,
with immense resources at its command and in a position to give the
Government the most valuable help.

In its scope and the patriotic fervour behind it this movement had been
unprecedented in Russian history. The war had become a truly national
war.

The month of September had been marked for Russia by alternating
victories and reverses. In East Prussia the defeat of Tannenberg had
been followed by that of the Masurian Lakes, where the superiority of
the Germans had been demonstrated once again. In Galicia, on the other
hand, the Russians had captured Lemberg, and continued their
irresistible advance, inflicting serious losses on the Austrian army,
which had fallen back into the Carpathians. In the following month the
Germans tried to secure Warsaw, but their furious onslaught had been
broken against the splendid resistance of the Russians. The losses on
both sides had been heavy.

In December the Czar paid a visit to the Caucasus, where the Southern
Army was operating. He was anxious to spend a little time with the
troops who were fighting under the most trying conditions against the
Turkish divisions massed on the Armenian frontier. On his return he
joined the Czarina at Moscow, and the children also were brought there
to meet him. The Czar visited the military schools and with Her
Majesty, his son and daughters, several times made the rounds of the
hospitals and nursing establishments in that city.

During the five days we spent at Moscow the enthusiasm of the people had
been every bit as great as in August, and it was with real regret that
Their Majesties left the ancient capital of Muscovy, the Czar leaving
for G.H.Q. and the other members of the family returning to
Tsarskoïe-Selo.

After the New Year’s Day celebrations the Czar resumed his periodical
visits to the front. The army was then preparing for the great offensive
which was to take place in March.

       *       *       *       *       *

Throughout this winter the health of the Czarevitch had been very
satisfactory, and his lessons could proceed along regular lines. In the
early spring Her Majesty informed me that the Czar and she had decided,
in view of the circumstances, to dispense with the appointment of a
_vospitatiet_ for Alexis Nicolaïevitch for the moment. Contrary to my
expectations, I thus found myself compelled to shoulder the immense
burden of responsibility alone for some time longer, and to find some
means of filling up the gaps in the Heir’s education. I had a strong
feeling that it was essential that he should get away from his ordinary
environment, even if it were only for a few hours a day, and try to
establish contact with real life. I applied for and obtained a General
Staff map of the country, and I planned a series of motor drives which
enabled us gradually to cover all the district around within a radius of
twenty miles. We used to start out immediately after lunch, and often
stopped at villages to watch the peasants at work. Alexis Nicolaïevitch
liked questioning them, and they always answered him with the frank,
kindly simplicity of the Russian _moujik_, not having the slightest idea
whom they were speaking to. The railway lines of the suburbs of St.
Petersburg had a great attraction for the boy. He took the liveliest
interest in the activities of the little stations we passed and the work
of repair on the track, bridges, etc.

The palace police grew alarmed at these excursions, which took us beyond
the guarded zone, especially as our route was not known beforehand. I
was asked to observe the rules in force, but I disregarded them, and our
drives continued as before. The police then changed their procedure, and
whenever we left the park we were certain to see a car appear and follow
in our tracks. It was one of Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s greatest delights to
try and throw it off the scent, and now and then we were successful.

My particular anxiety, however, was to find companions for the Imperial
Heir. This was a problem most difficult to solve. Fortunately
circumstances themselves conspired to make good this deficiency to a
certain extent. Dr. Derevenko had a son who was almost the same age as
Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The two boys got to know each other, and were soon
good friends. No Sunday, _fête_ day or holiday passed without them
meeting. They were together every day ultimately, and the Czarevitch
even obtained permission to visit the house of Dr. Derevenko, who lived
in a little villa not far from the palace. He often spent whole
afternoons there with his friend and playmate in the modest home of a
_bourgeois_ family. There was a good deal of criticism of this
innovation, but Their Majesties would not interfere. They were so
unaffected in their own private life that they could not but encourage
the same tastes in their children.

Yet the war had already brought some very remarkable change in our life
at the palace. It had always been austere, and now became even more so.
The Czar was away a good deal. The Czarina and her two elder daughters
almost always wore the costume of a nurse, and divided their time
between visits to the hospitals and the innumerable duties arising out
of their work for the relief of the wounded. The Czarina was very tired
even when the war began. She had spent herself without counting the
consequences, devoting herself with the enthusiasm and ardour she
brought to everything to which she set her hand. Although her health was
severely shaken, she displayed remarkable physical elasticity. She
seemed to derive comfort and strength from the accomplishment of the
splendid task which she had undertaken. It was as if she found that it
satisfied her craving for self-devotion and enabled her to forget the
poignant anxiety and apprehension that the Czarevitch’s illness caused,
even in its inactive periods.

Another result of the war, as agreeable as unexpected, was that Rasputin
had retired into the background. At the end of September he had returned
from Siberia completely recovered from the terrible wound which had all
but ended his days. But everything pointed to the fact that since his
return he was being more or less neglected. In any case, his visits were
more and more infrequent. It was true that as Alexis Nicolaïevitch had
been so much better during the winter there had been no need to resort
to his intervention, so that he had found himself deprived of what had
been his great stand-by.

But when all is said, his power remained quite formidable. I had proof
of the fact a short time after, when Madame Wyroubova was all but killed
in a terrible railway accident. She was nearly dead when she was dragged
from under the fragments of a shattered carriage, and had been brought
to Tsarskoïe-Selo in a condition which seemed desperate. In her terror
the Czarina had rushed to the bedside of the woman who was almost her
only friend. Rasputin, who had been hastily sent for, was there also. In
this accident the Czarina saw a new proof of the evil fate which seemed
to pursue so relentlessly all those whom she loved. As she asked
Rasputin in a tone of anguish whether Madame Wyroubova would live, he
replied:

“God will give her back to you if she is needed by you and the country.
If her influence is harmful, on the other hand, He will take her away. I
cannot claim to know His impenetrable designs.”

It must be admitted that this was a very clever way of evading an
awkward question. If Madame Wyroubova recovered he would have earned her
eternal gratitude, as, thanks to him, her recovery would seem to
consecrate, as it were, her mission with the Czarina. If she died, on
the other hand, Her Majesty would see in her death a manifestation of
the inscrutable ways of Providence, and thus be the more easily consoled
in her loss.[36]

Rasputin’s intervention had helped him to recover his influence, but his
triumph was short-lived. In spite of everything, we felt that something
had changed, and that he was not so important as he had been. I was
delighted to note the fact, particularly as shortly before I had had a
long talk on the subject of the _staretz_ with the Swiss Minister in
Petrograd.[37] The information he gave me in the course of our
conversation left me in no doubt as to the real character of Rasputin.
As I had always suspected, he was a misguided mystic who possessed a
kind of psychic power, an unbalanced creature who worked alternately
through his carnal desires and his mystic visions, a being quite capable
of having weeks of religious ecstasy after nights of infamy. But before
this interview I had never realised the importance that was attached to
Rasputin’s influence on politics, not merely in Russian circles, but
even in the embassies and legations of Petrograd. That influence was
greatly exaggerated, but the mere fact that it could exist was a kind of
challenge to public opinion. The presence of this man at Court was also
a subject of mystery and abhorrence to all who knew the debauchery of
his private life. I fully realised that all this involved the greatest
danger to the prestige of Their Majesties and furnished a weapon which
their enemies would sooner or later try to use against them.

The mischief could only have been remedied by sending Rasputin away; but
where was the power strong enough to bring about his disgrace? I knew
the deep, underlying causes of his hold over the Czarina too well not to
fear the restoration of his influence if circumstances took a turn
favourable to him.

The first six months of the war had not brought the results hoped for,
and everything pointed to a long and bitter struggle. Unexpected
complications might arise, for the prolongation of the war might well
bring very serious economic difficulties which could foster general
discontent and provoke actual disorder. The Czar and Czarina were much
concerned at this aspect of the matter. It made them very anxious.

As ever in moments of trouble and uncertainty, it was from religion and
the affection of their children that they drew the comfort they needed.
With their usual natural simplicity and good humour the Grand-Duchesses
had accepted the increasing austerity of life at Court. It is true that
their own lives, so utterly destitute of the elements which young girls
find most agreeable, had prepared them for the change. When war broke
out in 1914, Olga Nicolaïevna was nineteen and Tatiana Nicolaïevna had
just had her seventeenth birthday. They had never been to a ball. The
only parties at which they had appeared were one or two given by their
aunt, the Grand-Duchess Olga Alexandrovna. After hostilities one
thought, and one thought alone, inspired them--to relieve the cares and
anxieties of their parents by surrounding them with a love which
revealed itself in the most touching and delicate attentions.

If only the world had known what an example the Imperial family were
setting with their tender and intimate association! But how few ever
suspected it! For it was too indifferent to public opinion and avoided
the public gaze.




CHAPTER XI

THE RETREAT OF THE RUSSIAN ARMY--THE CZAR PLACES HIMSELF AT THE HEAD OF
HIS ARMY--THE GROWING INFLUENCE OF THE CZARINA

(FEBRUARY-SEPTEMBER, 1915)


In spite of the successes gained by the Russians in Galicia in the
autumn, the situation was very uncertain in the spring of 1915. On both
sides preparations were being made for a fierce renewal of the struggle
to which the fighting of January and February was only the prelude. On
the Russian side it looked as if everything possible had been done to
strengthen the army’s fighting power and assure the normal flow of
supplies. The Czar, at any rate, believed that it was so, on the faith
of the reports he had received. He had placed all his hopes on the
success of this spring campaign.

The Austrians were the first to take the offensive, but the Russians
counter-attacked vigorously, and their superiority was soon made
manifest all along the front. In the first fortnight of March their
successes were continued. On the 19th they captured the fortress of
Przemysl. The whole garrison and considerable booty in war material fell
into their hands. There was tremendous excitement in the country. The
Czar returned from G.H.Q. on March 24th. He was in high spirits. Were
the fortunes of war at length going to turn in favour of Russia?

In the middle of April Russian divisions stood on the crest of the
Carpathians and menaced the rich plains of Hungary. The Austrian army
was at the end of its tether. But these successes had been bought at the
price of enormous losses, and the mountain fighting continued under
conditions which were extremely trying even for the victor. The
prolongation of the war was also beginning to show effects on the
population at home. It had begun to feel the high cost of food and the
poverty of communications was paralysing all economic life. There must
be no delay in finding a solution.

But Germany could not remain indifferent to the dissolution of the
Austrian army, and as soon as she clearly appreciated the danger she
made up her mind to avert it by taking every step in her power. Several
German army corps had been massed east of Cracow and placed under the
command of General Mackensen, who was to take the offensive against the
flank of the Russian army and try to cut the communications of the
troops operating in the Carpathians. The onslaught began in the first
days of May, and under the pressure of the Germans the Russian army of
Western Galicia was obliged to retreat rapidly to the east. It had to
accept the loss of the Carpathians, the capture of which had cost so
much blood and effort, and descend into the plains. The troops fought
with remarkable courage and endurance, but they were cruelly short of
arms and ammunition.

The retreat continued. On June 5th Przemysl was lost, and on June 22nd
Lemberg. By the end of the month all Galicia--that Slav land the
conquest of which had filled all Russian hearts with joy--had been
evacuated.

[Illustration: THE CZAR.]

[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH.

_Facing page 134._]

Meanwhile the Germans had begun a vigorous offensive in Poland and made
rapid progress in spite of the fierce resistance of the Russians. It was
a grave moment. The whole Russian front had been shaken and given way
under the pressure of the Austro-German armies. Men wished to know who
was responsible for these disasters. They called for the guilty and
demanded their punishment.

The development of events had been a terrible blow to the Czar. It had
been a shock, especially as he had certainly not expected anything of
the kind. But he set his teeth against adversity. On June 25th he
dismissed the Minister of War, General Sukhomlinoff, whose criminal
negligence seemed to have been responsible for the fact that it was
impossible to secure the army’s supplies. He replaced him by General
Polivanoff. On the 27th he summoned a conference at G.H.Q., at which all
the Ministers were present. It was a question of rousing all the
energies of the country, of mobilising all its forces and resources for
the life-and-death struggle with the hated foe.

It was decided to summon the Duma. The first sitting took place on
August 1st, the anniversary of the declaration of war by Germany on
Russia. The firm and courageous attitude of the Assembly did a good deal
to calm the public agitation. But while calling on the whole nation to
co-operate in the defence of the Fatherland, the Duma demanded that the
guilty should be discovered and punished. A few days later the Czar
appointed a “Commission of Enquiry” with a view to fixing responsibility
for the nation’s misfortunes.

Meanwhile the German offensive in Poland had made further progress. On
August 5th Warsaw was abandoned by the Russians, who withdrew to the
right bank of the Vistula. On the 17th Kovno was lost. One after the
other all the Russian fortresses fell before the onslaught of the enemy,
whose advance no obstacle seemed capable of staying. By the end of
August the whole of the Government of Poland was in the hands of the
Germans.

The reverses assumed the proportions of a catastrophe which endangered
the very existence of the country. Should we be able to stop the
invading hordes or should we have to follow the precedent of 1812 and
withdraw into the interior, thus abandoning Russian soil to the enemy?
Had all our willing sacrifices brought us nothing?

The country was suffering from the incessant withdrawals of men and from
requisitions. Agriculture was short of labour and horses. In the towns
the cost of living was rising with the disorganisation of the railways
and the influx of refugees. The most pessimistic news passed from mouth
to mouth. There was talk of sabotage, treason, etc. Russian public
opinion, so changeable and prone to exaggeration whether in joy or
sorrow, indulged in the most gloomy forebodings.

It was just when Russia was passing through this acute crisis that
Nicholas II. decided to take the command of his armies in person.

For several months the Czarina had been urging the Czar to take this
step, but he had stood out against her suggestion as he did not like the
idea of relieving the Grand-Duke Nicholas of the post he had given him.
When the war broke out his first impulse had been to put himself at the
head of his army, but, yielding to the representations of his Ministers,
he had abandoned an idea which was very close to his heart. He had
always regretted it, and now that the Germans had conquered all Poland
and were advancing on Russian soil, he considered it nothing less than
criminal to remain away from the front and not take a more active part
in the defence of his country.

The Czar had returned from G.H.Q. on July 11th, and spent two months at
Tsarskoïe-Selo before making up his mind to this new step. I will relate
a conversation I had with him on July 16th, as it shows quite clearly
what were the ideas that inspired him at that time. On that day he had
joined Alexis Nicolaïevitch and myself in the park, and had just been
telling his son something about his recent visit to the army. Turning to
me, he added:

“You have no idea how depressing it is to be away from the front. It
seems as if everything here saps energy and enfeebles resolution. The
most pessimistic rumours and the most ridiculous stories are accepted
and get about everywhere. Folk here care nothing except for intrigues
and cabals, and regard low personal interests only. Out at the front men
fight and die for their country. At the front there is only one
thought--the determination to conquer. All else is forgotten, and, in
spite of our losses and our reverses, everyone remains confident. Any
man fit to bear arms should be in the army. Speaking for myself, I can
never be in too much of a hurry to be with my troops.”[38]

The Czarina was able to take advantage of this great ambition. She set
herself to overcome the scruples which considerations of another
character inspired. She desired the removal of the Grand-Duke Nicholas,
whom she accused of secretly working for the ruin of the Czar’s
reputation and prestige and for a palace revolution which would further
his own ends. On the strength of certain information she had received
from Madame Wyroubova, she was also persuaded that G.H.Q. was the centre
of a plot, the object of which was to seize her daring the absence of
her husband and confine her in a convent.

The Czar, on the other hand, had full confidence in the loyalty of the
Grand-Duke Nicholas. He considered him incapable of any criminal action,
but he was compelled to admit his complicity in the intrigue against the
Czarina. Yet he did not give way until the imperious instinct urging him
to put himself at the head of his army had become an obligation of
conscience. By intervening personally in the struggle he hoped to show
the world that the war would be fought out to the bitter end and prove
his own unshakable faith in ultimate victory. In this tragic hour he
thought it was his duty to stake his own person, and as head of the
state to assume the full burden of responsibility. By his presence among
the troops he wished to restore their confidence, for their _morale_ had
been shaken by the long series of reverses, and they were tired of
fighting against an enemy whose strength consisted principally in the
superiority of his armament.

In spite of the recent retreats, the prestige of the Grand-Duke Nicholas
was still considerable in Russia. During this first twelve months of the
war he had given proof of resolution and an iron will. The fact that he
was deprived of his command in times of defeat indicated that he was
held responsible, and was bound to be interpreted as a punishment, as
unjust on the merits as insulting to his honour. The Czar fully realised
all this, and only decided as he did much against his will. His first
idea had been to keep the Grand-Duke with him at G.H.Q., but that would
have made the position of the ex-Generalissimo somewhat delicate. The
Czar decided to appoint him Lieutenant-General of the Caucasus and
Commander-in-Chief of the army operating against the Turks.

The Czar communicated his decision to take over the Supreme Command to
his Ministers at a council which took place at Tsarskoïe-Selo a few days
before his departure for G.H.Q. The news threw most of those present
into utter consternation, and they did their best to dissuade him from
his project. They pointed to the grave difficulties in the way of public
business if the head of the state was to spend practically all his time
at G.H.Q., more than five hundred miles from the seat of government.
They referred to his innumerable duties and asked him not to take new
and crushing responsibilities upon himself. In the last resort they
begged him not to place himself at the head of his troops at a moment so
critical. In case of failure he was running a risk of exposing himself
to attacks which would undermine his prestige and authority.

Yet the Czar was not to be moved. Several members of his immediate
_entourage_ made several further attempts to convince him, but these
failed also, and on the evening of September 4th he left for Mohileff,
where G.H.Q. was established at that time. The next day he signed the
_Prikase_, in which he announced to the troops that he was taking
command in person, and at the foot he added in his own hand:

“With unshakable faith in the goodness of God and firm confidence in
final victory we shall accomplish our sacred duty in defending our
Fatherland to the end, and we shall never let the soil of Russia be
outraged.”

He was repeating the oath he had taken at the outset of the war and
casting his crown into the arena.

In France and England this announcement came as a surprise which was
not without a certain element of apprehension, but this action was
regarded as a pledge which irrevocably associated the Russian Empire, in
the person of its Czar, with the fortunes of the Entente, and this at a
moment when a series of defeats would have been grounds for fearing
separatist tendencies. All the great newspapers of the Allied countries
emphasised the importance of this decision. It was hoped that it would
have a considerable effect on the _morale_ of the Russian army and
contribute to further the cause of final victory. In Russia the whole
Press raised a shout of triumph, but in sober reality opinion about the
wisdom of changing the command was sharply divided at first. In the army
itself we shall see that the presence of the Czar helped to raise the
spirits and courage of the men and gave the campaign a new impetus.

History will some day reveal the political and military consequences of
this step, which was certainly an act of courage and faith on the part
of the Czar himself.

       *       *       *       *       *

As I had feared, the apparent indifference with which Rasputin had been
treated during the winter had only been temporary, and at the time of
the disasters in May there was a revival of his influence, which grew
steadily stronger. The change is easily explained. At the beginning of
the war the Czar and Czarina were utterly obsessed by the greatness of
their task, and had passed through hours of exaltation in the knowledge
of the love they bore their people, a love they felt was reciprocated.
That fervent communion had filled them with hope. They believed that
they were really the centre of that great national movement which swept
over the whole of Russia. The military events of the following months
had not shaken their courage. They had maintained their ardent faith

[Illustration: THE CZARINA.]

[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES.

{_Facing page 140._]

in that spring offensive which was to bring about the final success of
the Russian armies.

When the great catastrophe followed they passed through a time of
unspeakable anguish. In her sorrow the Czarina was bound to feel
impelled to seek moral support from him whom she already regarded not
only as the saviour of her son, but as the representative of the people,
sent by God to save Russia and her husband also.

It is not true that personal ambition or a thirst for power induced the
Czarina to intervene in political affairs. Her motive was purely
sentimental. She worshipped her husband as she worshipped her children,
and there was no limit to her devotion for those she loved. Her only
desire was to be useful to the Czar in his heavy task and to help him
with her counsel.

Convinced that autocracy was the only form of government suited to the
needs of Russia, the Czarina believed that any great concessions to
liberal demands were premature. In her view the uneducated masses of the
Russian people could be galvanised into action only by a Czar in whose
person all power was centralised. She was certain that to the _moujik_
the Czar was the symbol of the unity, greatness, and glory of Russia,
the head of the state and the Lord’s Anointed. To encroach on his
prerogatives was to undermine the faith of the Russian peasant and to
risk precipitating the worst disasters for the country. The Czar must
not merely rule: he must govern the state with a firm and mighty hand.

To the new task the Czarina brought the same devotion, courage, and,
alas! blindness she had shown in her fight for the life of her son. She
was at any rate logical in her errors. Persuaded, as she was, that the
only support for the dynasty was the nation, and that Rasputin was God’s
elect (had she not witnessed the efficacy of his prayers during her
son’s illness?), she was absolutely convinced that this lowly peasant
could use his supernatural powers to help him who held in his hands the
fate of the empire of the Czars.

Cunning and astute as he was, Rasputin never advised in political
matters except with the most extreme caution. He always took the
greatest care to be very well informed as to what was going on at Court
and as to the private feelings of the Czar and his wife. As a rule,
therefore, his prophecies only confirmed the secret wishes of the
Czarina. In fact, it was almost impossible to doubt that it was she who
inspired the “inspired,” but as her desires were interpreted by
Rasputin, they seemed in her eyes to have the sanction and authority of
a revelation.

Before the war the influence of the Czarina in political affairs had
been but intermittent. It was usually confined to procuring the
dismissal of anyone who declared his hostility to the _staretz_. In the
first months of the war there had been no change in that respect, but
after the great reverses in the spring of 1915, and more particularly
after the Czar had assumed command of the army, the Czarina played an
ever-increasing part in affairs of state because she wished to help her
husband, who was overwhelmed with the burden of his growing
responsibilities. She was worn out, and desired nothing more than peace
and rest, but she willingly sacrificed her personal comfort to what she
believed was a sacred duty.

Very reserved and yet very impulsive, the Czarina, first and foremost
the wife and mother, was never happy except in the bosom of her family.
She was artistic and well-educated, and liked reading and the arts. She
was fond of meditation, and often became wholly absorbed in her own
inward thoughts and feelings, an absorption from which she would only
emerge when danger threatened. She would throw herself at the obstacle
with all the ardour of a passionate nature. She was endowed with the
finest moral qualities, and was always inspired by the highest ideals.
But her sorrows had broken her. She was but the shadow of her former
self, and she often had periods of mystic ecstasy in which she lost all
sense of reality. Her faith in Rasputin proves it beyond a doubt.

It was thus that in her desire to save her husband and son, whom she
loved more than life itself, she forged with her own hands the
instrument of their undoing.




CHAPTER XII

NICHOLAS II. AS COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF--THE ARRIVAL OF THE CZAREVITCH AT
G.H.Q.--VISITS TO THE FRONT

(SEPTEMBER--DECEMBER, 1915)


The Grand-Duke Nicholas left G.H.Q. on September 7th, two days after the
arrival of the Czar. He left for the Caucasus, taking with him General
Yanushkevitch, who had been replaced as First Quartermaster-General of
the Russian armies by General Alexeieff a short time before. This
appointment had been very well received by military circles, who had
high hopes of Alexeieff. He it was who had drawn up the plan of campaign
in Galicia in the autumn of 1914, and as Commander of the North-Western
Front he had just given further proof of his military talent. The burden
which was now laid upon his shoulders was a crushing one, for as a
result of the irresistible advance of the Germans the Russian army was
in a very critical position, and the decisions which he had to take were
exceptionally grave. From the outset the Czar gave him an entirely free
hand with regard to the operations, confining himself to covering him
with his authority and taking responsibility for everything he did.

A few days after Nicholas II. took over the Supreme Command the
situation suddenly took a turn for the worse. The Germans, who had
massed large forces north-west of Vilnam, had succeeded in breaking the
Russian front, and their cavalry was operating in the rear of the army
and threatening its communications. On September 18th we seemed on the
verge of a great disaster.

Thanks to the skill of the dispositions which were taken and the
endurance and heroism of the troops, the peril was averted. This was the
last effort of the enemy, who himself had shot his bolt. In the early
days of October the Russians in turn gained a success over the
Austrians, and gradually the immense front became fixed and both sides
went to ground.

This marked the end of the long retreat which had begun in May. In spite
of all their efforts the Germans had not obtained a decision. The
Russian armies had abandoned a large stretch of territory, but they had
everywhere escaped the clutches of their foes.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Czar returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on October 6th for a few days, and
it was decided that Alexis Nicolaïevitch should go back with him to
G.H.Q., for he was most anxious to show the Heir to the troops. The
Czarina bowed to this necessity. She realised how greatly the Czar
suffered from loneliness, for at one of the most tragic hours of his
life he was deprived of the presence of his family, his greatest
consolation. She knew what a comfort it would be to have his son with
him. Yet her heart bled at the thought of Alexis leaving her. It was the
first time she had been separated from him, and one can imagine what a
sacrifice it meant to the mother, who never left her child, even for a
few minutes, without wondering anxiously whether she would ever see him
alive again.

We left for Mohileff on October 14th, and the Czarina and the
Grand-Duchesses came to the station to see us off. As I

[Illustration: THE CZAR AND CZAREVITCH ON THE BANKS OF THE DNIEPER.
SUMMER OF 1916.]

[Illustration: THE CZAR AND CZAREVITCH NEAR MOHILEFF. SUMMER OF 1916.

{_Facing page 148._]

was saying good-bye to her, Her Majesty asked me to write every day to
give her news of her son. I promised to carry out her wishes faithfully
the whole time we were away.

The next day we stopped at Riegitza, where the Czar wished to review
some troops which had been withdrawn from the front and were billeted in
the neighbourhood. All these regiments had taken part in the exhausting
campaigns in Galicia and the Carpathians, and their establishment had
been almost entirely renewed two or three times over. But in spite of
the terrible losses they had suffered, they marched past the Czar with a
proud and defiant bearing. Of course, they had been resting behind the
line for several weeks, and had had time to recover from their weariness
and privations. It was the first time that the Czar had passed any of
his troops in review since he had taken over the Command. They now
looked upon him both as their Emperor and Generalissimo. After the
ceremony he mixed with the men and conversed personally with several of
them, asking questions about the severe engagements in which they had
taken part. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was at his father’s heels, listening
intently to the stories of these men, who had so often stared death in
the face. His features, which were always expressive, became quite
strained in the effort not to lose a single word of what the men were
saying. His presence at the Czar’s side greatly interested the soldiers,
and when he had gone they were heard exchanging in a whisper their ideas
about his age, size, looks, etc. But the point that made the greatest
impression upon them was the fact that the Czarevitch was wearing the
uniform of a private soldier, which had nothing to distinguish it from
that of a boy in the service.

On October 16th we arrived at Mohileff, a little White Russian town of a
highly provincial appearance to which the Grand-Duke Nicholas had
transferred G.H.Q. during the great German offensive two months before.
The Czar occupied the house of the Governor, which was situated on the
summit of the steep left bank of the Dnieper. He was on the first floor
in two fairly large rooms, one of which was his study and the other his
bedroom. He had decided that his son should share his room. Alexis
Nicolaïevitch’s camp-bed was accordingly placed next to his father’s. I
myself and some members of the Czar’s military suite were lodged in the
local court-house, which had been converted for use by G.H.Q.

Our time was spent much as follows. Every morning at half-past nine the
Czar called on the General Staff. He usually stayed there until one
o’clock, and I took advantage of his absence to work with Alexis
Nicolaïevitch in his study, which we had been obliged to make our
workroom owing to lack of space. We then took lunch in the main room of
the Governor’s house. Every day there were some thirty guests, which
included General Alexeieff, his principal assistants, the heads of all
the military missions of the Allies, the suite, and a few officers who
were passing through Mohileff. After lunch the Czar dealt with urgent
business and then about three we went for a drive in a car.

When we had proceeded a certain distance from the town we stopped and
went for a walk in the neighbourhood for an hour. One of our favourite
haunts was the pretty pine-wood in the heart of which is the little
village of Saltanovka, where the army of Marshal Davout met the troops
of General Raievsky on July 29th, 1912.[39] On our return the Czar
resumed work while Alexis Nicolaïevitch prepared the lessons for the
next day in his father’s study. One day when I was there as usual the
Czar turned towards me, pen in hand, and interrupted me in my reading to
remark abruptly:

“If anyone had told me that I should one day sign a declaration of war
on Bulgaria I should have called him a lunatic. Yet that day has come.
But I am signing against my will, as I am certain that the Bulgarian
people have been deceived by their king and the partisans of Austria,
and that the majority remain friendly to Russia. Race feeling will soon
revive and they will realise their mistake, but it will be too late
then.”

The incident shows what a simple life we led at G.H.Q., and the intimacy
which was the result of the extraordinary circumstances under which I
was working.

       *       *       *       *       *

As the Czar was anxious to visit the troops with the Czarevitch, we left
for the front on October 24th. The next day we arrived at Berditcheff,
where General Ivanoff, commanding the South-Western Front, joined our
train. A few hours later we were at Rovno. It was in this town that
General Brussiloff had established his headquarters, and we were to
accompany him to the place where the troops had been assembled. We went
by car, as we had more than twelve miles to cover. As we left the town a
squadron of aeroplanes joined us and escorted us until we saw the long
grey lines of the units massed behind a forest. A minute later we were
among them. The Czar walked down the front of the troops with his son,
and then each unit defiled in turn before him. He then had the officers
and men on whom decorations were to be bestowed called out of the ranks
and gave them the St. George’s Cross.

It was dark before the ceremony was over. On our return the Czar,
having heard from General Ivanoff that there was a casualty station
quite near, decided to visit it at once. We entered a dark forest and
soon perceived a small building feebly lit by the red flames of torches.
The Czar and Alexis Nicolaïevitch entered the house, and the Czar went
up to all the wounded and questioned them in a kindly way. His
unexpected arrival at so late an hour at a spot so close to the front
was the cause of the general astonishment which could be read on every
face. One private soldier, who had just been bandaged and put back in
bed, gazed fixedly at the Czar, and when the latter bent over him he
raised his only sound hand to touch his sovereign’s clothes and satisfy
himself that it was really the Czar who stood before him and not a
ghost. Close behind his father stood Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who was
deeply moved by the groaning he heard and the suffering he felt all
around him.

We rejoined our train and immediately left for the south. When we woke
next morning we were in Galicia. During the night we had crossed the
former Austrian frontier. The Czar was anxious to congratulate the
troops, whose prodigies of valour had enabled them to remain on hostile
soil notwithstanding the dearth of arms and ammunition. We left the
railway at Bogdanovka and gradually mounted the plateau on which units
from all the regiments of General Tcherbatcheff’s army had been
assembled. When the review was over the Czar disregarded the objections
of his suite and visited the Perchersky Regiment, three miles from the
front lines, at a place which enemy artillery fire could have reached.
We then returned to our cars, which we had left in a forest, and went to
General Lechitzsky’s army, which was some thirty miles away. We were
overtaken by darkness on our way back. A thick mist covered the
countryside; we lost our way and twice had to go back. But after many
wanderings we at length struck the railway again, though we were sixteen
miles from the place where we had left our train! Two hours later we
left for G.H.Q.

The Czar brought away a most encouraging impression from his tour of
inspection. It was the first time that he had been in really close
contact with the troops, and he was glad that he had been able to see
with his own eyes, practically in the firing-line, the fine condition of
the regiments and the splendid spirit with which they were inspired.

We returned to Mohileff in the evening of October 27th, and the next
morning Her Majesty and the Grand-Duchesses also arrived at G.H.Q.
During their journey the Czarina and her daughters had stopped at
several towns in the Governments of Tver, Pskoff, and Mohileff, in order
to visit the military hospitals. They stayed three days with us at
Mohileff and then the whole family left for Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the
Czar was to spend several days.

I have somewhat lingered over the first journey which the Czar made with
his son, and to avoid mere repetition I shall confine myself to a short
summary of the visits we paid to the armies in the month of November.

We left Tsarskoïe-Selo on the 9th. On the 10th we were at Reval, where
the Czar visited a flotilla of submarines which had just come in. The
boats were covered with a thick coating of ice, a sparkling shell for
them. There were also two English submarines which had surmounted
enormous difficulties in penetrating into the Baltic, and had already
succeeded in sinking a certain number of German ships. The Czar bestowed
the St. George’s Cross on their commanding officers.

During our next day at Riga, which formed a kind of advanced bastion in
the German lines, we spent several hours with the splendid regiments of
Siberian Rifles, which were regarded as some of the finest troops in the
Russian army. Their bearing was magnificent, as they marched past before
the Czar, answering his salute with the traditional phrase: “Happy to
serve Your Imperial Majesty,” followed by a tremendous round of cheers.

A few days later we were at Tiraspol, a little town sixty miles north of
Odessa, where the Czar reviewed units from the army of General
Tcherbatcheff. After the ceremony the Czar, desiring to know for himself
what losses the troops had suffered, asked their commanding officers to
order all men who had been in the ranks since the beginning of the
campaign to raise their hands. The order was given, and but a very few
hands were lifted above those thousands of heads. There were whole
companies in which not a man moved. The incident made a very great
impression on Alexis Nicolaïevitch. It was the first time that reality
had brought home to him the horrors of war in so direct a fashion.

The next day, November 22nd, we went to Reni, a small town on the Danube
on the Rumanian frontier. An immense quantity of supplies had been
collected there, for it was a base for the river steamers which were
engaged in taking food, arms and ammunition to the unfortunate Serbians
whom the treachery of Bulgaria had just exposed to an Austro-German
invasion.

The following day, near Balta in Podolia, the Czar inspected the famous
division of Caucasian cavalry whose regiments had won new laurels in the
recent campaign. Among other units were the Kuban and Terek Cossacks,
perched high in the saddle

[Illustration: THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH AT A RELIGIOUS SERVICE AT
G.H.Q., MOHILEFF.

{_Facing page 154._]

and wearing the huge fur caps which make them look so fierce. As we
started to return, the whole mass of cavalry suddenly moved forward,
took station on both sides of the road, broke into a gallop, tearing up
the hills, sweeping down the banks of ravines, clearing all obstacles,
and thus escorted us to the station in a terrific charge in which men
and animals crashed together on the ground while above the _mêlée_ rose
the raucous yells of the Caucasian mountaineers. It was a spectacle at
once magnificent and terrible which revealed all the savage instincts of
this primitive race.

We did not return to G.H.Q. until November 26th, after having visited
practically the whole of the immense front from the Baltic to the Black
Sea.

       *       *       *       *       *

On December 10th we heard that the Czar was intending to visit the
regiments of the Guard which were then on the frontier of Galicia. On
the morning of our departure, Thursday, December 16th, Alexis
Nicolaïevitch, who had caught cold the previous day and was suffering
from a heavy catarrh in the head, began to bleed at the nose as a result
of sneezing violently. I summoned Professor Fiodrof,[40] but he could
not entirely stop the bleeding. In spite of this accident we started
off, as all preparations had been made for the arrival of the Czar.
During the night the boy got worse. His temperature had gone up and he
was getting weaker. At three o’clock in the morning Professor Fiodrof,
alarmed at his responsibilities, decided to have the Czar roused and ask
him to return to Mohileff, where he could attend to the Czarevitch under
more favourable conditions.

The next morning we were on our way back to G.H.Q., but the boy’s state
was so alarming that it was decided to take him back to Tsarskoïe-Selo.
The Czar called on the General Staff and spent two hours with General
Alexeieff. Then he joined us and we started off at once. Our journey was
particularly harrowing, as the patient’s strength was failing rapidly.
We had to have the train stopped several times to be able to change the
plugs. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was supported in bed by his sailor Nagorny
(he could not be allowed to lie full length), and twice in the night he
swooned away and I thought the end had come.

Towards morning there was a slight improvement, however, and the
hæmorrhage lessened. At last we reached Tsarskoïe-Selo. It was eleven
o’clock. The Czarina, who had been torn with anguish and anxiety, was on
the platform with the Grand-Duchesses. With infinite care the invalid
was taken to the palace. The doctors ultimately succeeded in cauterizing
the scar which had formed at the spot where a little blood-vessel had
burst. Once more the Czarina attributed the improvement in her son’s
condition that morning to the prayers of Rasputin, and she remained
convinced that the boy had been saved thanks to his intervention.

The Czar stayed several days with us, but he was anxious to get away as
he was wishful to take advantage of the comparative stagnation at the
front to visit the troops and get into the closest possible touch with
them.

His journeys to the front had been a great success. His presence had
everywhere aroused immense enthusiasm, not only among the men but also
among the peasants, who swarmed in from the country round whenever his
train stopped, in the hope of catching a glimpse of their sovereign.
The Czar was certain that his efforts would tend to revive feelings of
patriotism and personal loyalty in the nation and the army. His recent
experiences persuaded him that he had succeeded, and those who went with
him thought the same. Was it an illusion? He who denies its truth can
know little of the Russian people, and cannot have the slightest idea
how deep-rooted was monarchical sentiment in the _moujik_.




CHAPTER XIII

THE CZAR AT THE DUMA--THE CAMPAIGN IN GALICIA--OUR LIFE AT
G.H.Q.--GROWING DISAFFECTION IN THE REAR

(1916)


The Czar had returned to G.H.Q. alone on December 25th, and three days
later he reviewed on the Galician frontier the divisions of the Guard
which had been concentrated in view of an imminent offensive. The
absence of Alexis Nicolaïevitch was a real sorrow to him, as he had been
looking forward eagerly to presenting him to his Guard. He had then
returned to Mohileff.

Towards the end of the year 1915 the military situation of the Russians
had greatly improved. The army had taken advantage of the quiet months
which followed the conclusion of the great German offensive at the end
of September, 1915, and, thanks to the enormous reserves in man-power at
the disposal of the country, it had easily made good the very heavy
losses it had suffered in the retreat. Once more the Germans found
themselves baulked of the great prize they had promised themselves--a
prize which their brilliant successes at the opening of the campaign
seemed to have assured. They had growing doubts about their ability to
overcome the stubborn Russian resistance by arms, and by clever
propaganda and cunning intrigues they were now endeavouring to stir up
such disaffection in the interior of the country as would hasten, they
hoped, the consummation so devoutly to be desired. But in the person of
the Czar they found an insurmountable obstacle to the realisation of
their designs. That obstacle must be removed.

By assuming the command of his troops and thus staking his crown on the
struggle, the Czar had definitely deprived his enemies of all hopes of a
reconciliation. At Berlin the authorities now knew that Nicholas II.
would stand by his allies to the bitter end, and that all attempts at a
_rapprochement_ would be broken against his unswerving determination to
continue the war at any cost. They also knew that the Czar was the sole
bond between the different parties in the Empire, and that once it was
removed no organised power would be capable of averting dismemberment
and anarchy.

The German General Staff therefore devoted itself unceasingly to ruin
the prestige of the monarchy and bring about the downfall of the Czar.
To attain that object the essential step was to compromise the Czar in
the eyes of his people and his allies. Germany had in Russia many
sources of intelligence and powerful means of action, and she devoted
herself to spreading the idea that the Czar was thinking of liquidating
the war and making a separate peace.

The Czar decided to nip these intrigues in the bud and to define his
intentions beyond doubt. On January 2nd, at Zamirie, where he was
inspecting the regiments of General Kuropatkin’s army, he ended his
address to the troops with the following formal declaration:

“You need have no fear. As I announced at the beginning of the war, I
will not make peace until we have driven the last enemy soldier beyond
our frontiers, nor will I conclude peace except by agreement with our
allies, to whom we are bound not only by treaties but by sincere
friendship and the blood spilt in a common cause.”

Nicholas II. thus confirmed in the presence of his army that solemn
compact which had been entered upon on August 2nd, 1914, and renewed
when he had become Commander-in-Chief of the Russian armies. The
Government was anxious to give the widest possible publicity to the
Czar’s speech, and had it printed and distributed among the armies and
in the country districts.

In January and February the Czar continued his visits to the front and
G.H.Q. (it was at Mohileff that he spent the Russian New Year), and
returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on February 21st, the day before the opening
of the Duma. Five days before, the news of the capture of the fortress
of Erzerum, which had so long been the backbone of the Turkish
resistance, had caused great joy throughout Russia. It was certainly a
fine success, and the offensive of the army of the Caucasus continued to
make rapid headway.

The morning after his arrival the Czar carried out his intention of
going with his brother, the Grand-Duke Michael, to the Tauride Palace,
where the Duma was to resume its labours that day. It was the first time
that the representatives of the nation had received a visit from their
sovereign, and in political circles great importance was attached to
this historical event. It bore witness to the Czar’s ardent desire for
closer co-operation with the people’s representatives, and the step was
particularly warmly welcomed, as confidence in the Government had been
shaken as the result of the reverses suffered by the army and the
crushing charges made against the former Minister of War, General
Sukhomlinoff.

The Czar was received on his arrival at the Tauride Palace by M.
Rodzianko, President of the Duma, who conducted him into the Catherine
Hall, where he was present at a _Te Deum_ to celebrate the capture of
Erzerum. Then turning to the deputies, the Czar expressed his great
pleasure at being among them, and voiced his absolute conviction that in
the tragic days through which Russia was passing they would all unite
their efforts and work together in perfect harmony for the welfare of
the country. His words were received with vociferous cheers.

The Czar withdrew after a visit to the chambers and offices of the
Tauride Palace. Half an hour later the President, in opening the
session, ended his speech with these words:

“The direct association of the Czar with his people, that benefit which
is inestimable and indispensable to the prosperity of the Russian
Empire, is now strengthened by a tie which is still more potent. This
good news will fill all hearts with, joy even in the remotest corners of
our land, and give fresh courage to our glorious soldiers, the defenders
of their country.”

On that memorable day it seemed that the sovereign, the Ministers, and
the representatives of the nation had one thought, and one thought
alone--to conquer at whatever cost.

The same evening the Czar went to the Council of State, which was also
resuming its labours that day. Then he returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, which
he left next morning for G.H.Q. This was the time of the great onslaught
on Verdun, and it was essential that Russia should intervene without
delay in order to draw a larger portion of the German forces upon
herself. It was decided to take the offensive.

The attack was launched about March 15th in the Dvinsk and Vilna
sectors, and at first it was crowned with success, but the progress of
the Russians was slow, for the Germans offered a very stubborn
resistance. There had been a thaw, the roads were almost impracticable,
and the men had to wade through mud and marsh. The attack died down
about the beginning of April and soon came to a standstill. Yet the
diversion had borne fruit, for the Germans had found themselves
compelled to send considerable reinforcements to the threatened sectors.

       *       *       *       *       *

Alexis Nicolaïevitch had remained very weak as the result of the
excessive hæmorrhage which had so endangered his life in December. It
was February before he was quite strong again, but the Czarina had
learned from experience, and intended to keep him at Tsarskoïe-Selo
until the return of the fine weather.[41]

I was far from complaining of the Czarina’s decision, for the
Czarevitch’s education was suffering as the result of our long visits to
the front.

We did not return to G.H.Q. until May 17th. The Czar was to remain there
for a considerable time. A fortnight after our arrival--on June 4th--the
great offensive of General Brussiloff opened in Galicia. It was a
complete triumph, and our successes were greatly extended in the
following days. Under the pressure of the Russian army the Austrian
front gave way and was withdrawn towards Lemberg. The number of
prisoners was very large, and the situation of the Austrians in the
Lutzk sector became highly critical. The news of this fine victory was
received with immense enthusiasm at G.H.Q. It was to be the last cause
of rejoicing for the Czar.

Since our return to Headquarters our life had followed the same course
as during our previous visits, though I no longer gave the Czarevitch
his lessons in his father’s study, but in a little verandah which we had
converted into a schoolroom or in a large tent in the garden, which was
also our dining-room. It was here that the Czar took his meals after the
hot weather began. We took advantage of the fine summer days to go
sailing on the Dnieper. We had the use of a small yacht which had been
placed at our disposal by the Ministry of Ways and Communications.

From time to time the Czarina and the Grand-Duchesses paid short visits
to G.H.Q. They lived in their train, but joined the Czar at lunch and
came with us on our excursions. The Czar in return dined with the
Czarina and spent part of the evening with his family whenever he could.
The Grand-Duchesses greatly enjoyed these visits to Mohileff--all too
short to their taste--which meant a little change in their monotonous
and austere lives. They had far more freedom here than at
Tsarskoïe-Selo. As is so often the case in Russia, the station at
Mohileff was a very long way from the town and almost in the open
country. The Grand-Duchesses spent their spare time visiting the
peasants of the neighbourhood or the families of railway employees.
Their simple ways and natural kindness soon won all hearts, and as they
adored children you could see them always accompanied by a mob of
ragamuffins collected on their walks and duly stuffed with sweets.

Unfortunately, life at Mohileff grievously interrupted Alexis

[Illustration: THREE OF THE GRAND-DUCHESSES (OLGA, ANASTASIE, AND
TATIANA) VISITING THE WIFE AND CHILDREN OF A RAILWAY EMPLOYEE AT
MOHILEFF.]

[Illustration: THE CZARINA AND THE GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA TALKING TO
REFUGEES. MOHILEFF, MAY, 1916.

{_Facing page 166._]

Nicolaïevitch’s studies and was also bad for his health. The impressions
he gained there were too numerous and exciting for so delicate a nature
as his. He became nervous, fretful, and incapable of useful work. I told
the Czar what I thought. He admitted that my objections were well
founded, but suggested that these drawbacks were compensated for by the
fact that his son was losing his timidity and natural wildness, and that
the sight of all the misery he had witnessed would give him a salutary
horror of war for the rest of his life.

But the longer we stayed at the front the stronger was my conviction
that it was doing the Czarevitch a lot of harm. My position was becoming
difficult, and on two or three occasions I had to take strong steps with
the boy. I had an idea that the Czar did not entirely approve, and did
not back me up as much as he might have done. As I was extremely tired
by my work in the last three years--I had had no holiday since
September, 1913--I decided to ask for a few weeks’ leave. My colleague,
M. Petroff, came to take my place, and I left General Headquarters on
July 14th.

As soon as I arrived at Tsarskoïe-Selo the Czarina summoned me, and I
had a long talk with her, in the course of which I tried to show the
grave disadvantages for Alexis Nicolaïevitch of his long visits to the
front. She replied that the Czar and herself quite realised them, but
thought that it was better to sacrifice their son’s education
temporarily, even at the risk of injuring his health, than to deprive
him of the other benefits he was deriving from his stay at Mohileff.
With a candour which utterly amazed me she said that all his life the
Czar had suffered terribly from his natural timidity and from the fact
that as he had been kept too much in the background he had found himself
badly prepared for the duties of a ruler on the sudden death of
Alexander III. The Czar had vowed to avoid the same mistakes in the
education of his son.

I realised that I had come up against a considered decision, and was not
likely to secure any modification. All the same, it was agreed that
Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s lessons should be resumed on a more regular plan
at the end of September, and that I should receive some assistance in my
work.

When our conversation was over the Czarina made me stay behind to
dinner. I was the only guest that evening. After the meal we went out on
the terrace. It was a beautiful summer evening, warm and still. Her
Majesty was stretched on a sofa, and she and two of her daughters were
knitting woollen clothing for the soldiers. The two other
Grand-Duchesses were sewing. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was naturally the
principal topic of conversation. They never tired of asking me what he
did and said. I spent an hour thus in this homely and quiet circle,
suddenly introduced into the intimacy of that family life which
etiquette had forbidden me from entering, save in this casual and rare
fashion.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the days following I spent my time in a round of visits and renewing
relationships which my journeys to the front had compelled me to
neglect. I thus saw people in different strata of society in the
capital, and was not slow to realise that far-reaching changes had taken
place in public opinion in recent months. People did not confine
themselves to violent attacks on the Government, but went on to attack
the person of the Czar.

Since that memorable February 22nd on which Nicholas II. had presented
himself to the Duma in his sincere desire for reconciliation, the
differences between the sovereign and the representatives of the nation
had only increased. The Czar had long been hesitating to grant the
liberal concessions which had been demanded. He considered it was the
wrong time, and that it was dangerous to attempt reforms while the war
was raging. It was not that he clung to his autocratic personal
prerogatives, for he was simplicity and modesty itself, but he feared
the effect such radical changes might have at so critical a moment. When
the Czar declared on February 22nd that he was happy to be among the
representatives of his people, the Czar had spoken his real thoughts. In
inviting them to unite all their efforts for the welfare of the country
in the tragic days through which it was passing, he was urging them to
forget all their political differences and have only one goal--victory
and belief in their Czar until the end of the war.

Why did he not make a solemn promise that day to give the nation the
liberties they asked as soon as circumstances permitted? Why did he not
try to recover by his acts that confidence of the Duma which he felt he
was losing? The answer is that those around him had made it impossible
for him to find out for himself what was really going on in the country.

The Czar’s visit to the Tauride Palace had given rise to great hopes.
They had not been fulfilled, and men were not slow to see that nothing
had been changed. The conflict with the Government was immediately
resumed. The demands became more pressing and recrimination more
violent. Frightened by the false reports of those who abused his
confidence, the Czar began to regard the opposition of the Duma as the
result of revolutionary agitation, and thought he could re-establish his
authority by measures which only swelled the general discontent.

But it was the Czarina who was the special object of attack. The worst
insinuations about her conduct had gained currency and were believed
even by circles which hitherto had rejected them with scorn. As I have
said, the presence of Rasputin at Court was a growing blot on the
prestige of the sovereigns, and gave rise to the most malicious
comments. It was not as if the critics confined themselves to attacks
upon the private life of the Czarina. She was openly accused of
Germanophile sympathies, and it was suggested that her feelings for
Germany could become a danger to the country. The word “treason” was not
yet heard, but guarded hints showed that the suspicion had been planted
in a good many heads. I knew that all this was the result of German
propaganda and intrigues.[42]

I have explained above that in the autumn of 1915 the Berlin Government
had realised that they could never overthrow Russia as long as she stood
united round her Czar, and that from that moment her one idea had been
to provoke a revolution which would involve the fall of Nicholas II. In
view of the difficulties of attacking the Czar directly, the Germans had
concentrated their efforts against the Czarina and begun a subterranean
campaign of defamation against her. It was skilfully planned and began
to show results before long. They had stopped at nothing in the way of
calumny. They had adopted the classic procedure, so well known to
history, of striking the monarch in the person of his consort. It is, of
course, always easier to damage the reputation of a woman, especially
when she is a foreigner. Realising all the advantages to be derived from
the fact that the Czarina was a German princess, they had endeavoured to
suggest very cunningly that she was a traitor to Russia. It was the best
method of compromising her in the eyes of the nation. The accusation had
been favourably received in certain quarters in Russia and had become a
formidable weapon against the dynasty.

The Czarina knew all about the campaign in progress against her and it
pained her as a most profound injustice, for she had accepted her new
country, as she had adopted her new faith, with all the fervour of her
nature. She was Russian by sentiment as she was orthodox by
conviction.[43]

My residence behind the front also enabled me to realise how much the
country was suffering from the war. The weariness and privations were
causing general discontent. As a result of the increasing shortage of
rolling-stock, fuel, which had been cruelly scarce in the winter,
continued to be unpurchasable. It was the same with food, and the cost
of living continued to rise at an alarming rate.

       *       *       *       *       *

On August 11th I returned to G.H.Q. thoroughly perturbed at all I had
seen and heard. It was pleasant to find the atmosphere at Mohileff very
different from that at Petrograd, and to feel the stimulating influence
of circles which offered so stern a resistance to the “defeatist” spirit
at work at home. Yet the authorities there were very concerned at the
political situation, although that was not so obvious at first sight.

Alexis Nicolaïevitch gave me a very affectionate welcome when I came
back (he had written to me regularly while I was away), and the Czar
received me with exceptional kindness. I could thus congratulate myself
on the result of leaving my pupil for some time, especially as it might
have been a false step, and I took up my duties again with renewed
energies. My English colleague, Mr. Gibbes, had meanwhile joined us, and
as M. Petroff remained with us, the Czarevitch’s lessons could proceed
practically regularly.

At the front the fighting had gradually died down in the northern and
central sectors. It continued only in Galicia, where the Russians were
still driving the Austrians before them, and their defeat would long
since have become a flight if they had not been supported by a large
number of German regiments.

The campaign of 1916, however, had convinced the Russian General Staff
that they would never break the resistance of the enemy and secure final
victory so long as they suffered from so great a lack of artillery.
Their inferiority in that respect prevented a thorough exploitation of
the successes gained by the courage of the troops and their numerical
superiority at the beginning of each attack. There was nothing for it
but to wait until the material promised by the Allies, the delivery of
which had been delayed by difficulties of transport, was ready and
available.

The Austrian defeats had had a very great effect on Rumania. She was
more and more inclined to associate herself with the cause of the
Entente, but she was still hesitating to enter the arena. The Russian
Minister at Bucharest had had to bring strong pressure to bear to induce
her to make up her mind.[44]

On August 27th Rumania at length declared war. Her position was very
difficult, as she was on the extreme left flank of the immense Russian
front, from which she was separated by the Carpathians. She was
threatened with an Austro-German attack from the north and west, and
could be taken in rear by the Bulgarians. That is exactly what happened,
and the beginning of October marked the beginning of the reverses which
were to end only with the occupation of almost the whole of Rumania.

As soon as the danger was apparent the Russian General Staff had taken
steps to send help to the Rumanian army, but the distances were great
and the communications extremely defective. Nor was Russia in a position
to reduce the effectives on her own front to any serious degree, for in
case of urgent necessity she would have found herself unable to retrieve
the divisions sent to Rumania in time. Under pressure from the Czar,
however, all the available reinforcements had been directed there. The
question was whether these troops would arrive in time to save
Bucharest.

We returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on November 1st. The impression made by
the Rumanian disaster had been great, and the Minister for Foreign
Affairs had been held responsible. At the beginning of the year Sturmer
had succeeded Goremykin as President of the Council of Ministers. His
appointment had been badly received, and he had simply made one fault
after another. It had been as the result of his intrigues that Sazonoff,
who had rendered such great services as Foreign Minister, had had to
resign, and Sturmer had hastened to take his place while remaining
President of the Council.

He was hated as much for his name as his acts. It was alleged that he
only kept himself in power thanks to the influence of Rasputin. Some
even went so far as to accuse him of pro-German sympathies, and to
suspect him of favouring a separate peace with Germany.[45] Nicholas II.
compromised himself by keeping for so long a Minister whom all
suspected. It was hoped that the Czar would ultimately realise that he
had been deceived once more, but we all feared that he would find out
only too late, when the harm done was irremediable.[46]




CHAPTER XIV

POLITICAL TENSION--THE DEATH OF RASPUTIN

(DECEMBER, 1916)


The political atmosphere became more and more heavy, and we could feel
the approach of the storm. Discontent had become so general that in
spite of the censorship the Press began to speak about it. Party feeling
ran ever higher, and there was only one point on which opinion was
unanimous--the necessity of putting an end to the omnipotence of
Rasputin. Everyone regarded him as the evil counsellor of the Court and
held him responsible for all the disasters from which the country was
suffering. He was accused of every form of vice and debauchery and
denounced as a vile and loathsome creature of fantastic habits, and
capable of baseness and ignominy of every kind. To many he was an
emanation of the devil himself, the anti-Christ whose dreaded coming was
to be the signal for the worst calamities.

The Czar had resisted the influence of Rasputin for a long time. At the
beginning he had tolerated him because he dare not weaken the Czarina’s
faith in him--a faith which kept her alive. He did not like to send him
away, for if Alexis Nicolaïevitch had died, in the eyes of the mother he
would have been the murderer of his own son. Yet he had maintained a
cautious reserve, and had only gradually been won over to the views of
his wife. Many attempts had been made to enlighten him as to the true
character of Rasputin and secure his dismissal. His confidence had been
shaken, but the Czar had never yet been convinced.[47]

On November 6th we left Tsarskoïe-Selo, and after a short stay at
Mohileff we left on the 9th for Kieff, where the Czar was to visit the
Dowager Empress. He stayed two days in the company of his mother and
some of his relations, who did their best to show him how serious the
situation was and persuade him to remedy it by energetic measures. The
Czar was greatly influenced by the advice which was given him. He had
never seemed to me so worried before. He was usually very
self-controlled, but on this occasion he showed himself nervous and
irritable, and once or twice he spoke roughly to Alexis Nicolaïevitch.

We returned to G.H.Q. on the 12th, and a few days later Sturmer fell, to
the unconcealed relief of everyone. The Czar entrusted the office of
President of the Council to A. Trepoff, who was known as an advocate of
moderate and sane reforms. Hope revived. Unfortunately the intrigues
continued. The Germans flattered themselves that these were only the
prelude to grave troubles and redoubled their efforts, sowing the seeds
of doubt and suspicion everywhere and trying to compromise the Court
beyond repair in the eyes of the nation.

Trepoff had asked the Czar to dismiss the Minister of the Interior,
Protopopoff, whose utter inefficiency and the fact that he was a
disciple of Rasputin had made him bitterly unpopular. The President of
the Council felt that he would never be able to do anything useful so
long as that Minister remained at his post, for all the politicians of
any standing proclaimed their helplessness and were refusing to accept
responsibility.

The courageous initiative of patriots such as Sazonoff, Krivoshin,
Samarin, Ignatieff, and A. Trepoff--to mention but a few--was not
supported as it might have been. If the intelligent masses of the nation
had grouped themselves round them the growing peril could have been
averted and in quite legal fashion. But these men did not receive the
support they were entitled to expect. Criticism and the intrigues and
rivalries of individuals and parties prevented that unity which alone
could have saved the situation.

If unity had been realised it would have represented a power such as
would have paralysed the evil influence of Rasputin and his adherents.
Unfortunately those who did realise it were the exception. The majority
kept out of a disagreeable conflict, and by retiring from the field left
it free to adventurers and the apostles of intrigue. They made no effort
to lighten the burden of the men who realised the danger and had
undertaken to save the Czar, in spite of himself, and to support the
tottering régime until the end of the war.

The Czar had originally acquiesced in Trepoff’s suggestion, but under
the influence of the Czarina he had changed his mind and remained
irresolute, not knowing what to decide. He had been deceived so often
that he did not know in whom he could have confidence. He felt himself
alone and deserted by all. He had spent himself without reflection since
he had assumed the Supreme Command, but the burden he had taken upon his
shoulders was too heavy and beyond his strength. He realised the fact
himself. Hence his weakness towards the Czarina, and the fact that he
tended more and more to yield to her will.

Yet many of the decisions he had taken in 1915 and his visit to the Duma
in February, 1916, show that till then, at any rate, he could resist her
when he was sure that it was for the good of the country. It was only in
the autumn of 1916 that he succumbed to her influence, and then only
because he was worn out by the strain of his double functions as Czar
and Commander-in-Chief, and in his increasing isolation he did not know
what to do to escape a situation which was getting worse from day to
day. If he had received better support at that time from the moderate
parties, who can say that he would not have found the strength to
continue his resistance!

The Czarina herself sincerely believed--on the strength of Rasputin’s
word--that Protopopoff was the man who could save Russia. He was kept in
office, and Trepoff, realising his impotence, lost no time in resigning
his post.

       *       *       *       *       *

We returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on December 8th. The situation was
becoming more strained every day. Rasputin knew that the storm of hatred
was gathering against him, and dare not leave the little flat he
occupied in Petrograd. Exasperation with him had reached fever-heat, and
the country was waiting for deliverance and fervently hoping that
someone would remove the man who was considered the evil genius of
Russia. But Rasputin was well guarded. He had the protection of the
Imperial police, who watched over his house night and day. He had also
the protection of the Revolutionary Socialists, who realised that he was
working for them.

I do not think that Rasputin was an agent--in the usual sense of the
word--in Germany’s pay, but he was certainly a formidable weapon in the
hands of the German General Staff, which was vitally interested in the
prolongation of the life of so valuable an ally and had surrounded him
with spies who were also guards. The Germans had found him a splendid
weapon for compromising the Court, and had made great use of him.

Many attempts had been made, even by the Czarina’s greatest friends at
Court, to open her eyes to the true character of Rasputin. They had all
collapsed against the blind faith she had in him. But in this tragic
hour the Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna[48] wished to make one last
effort to save her sister. She came from Moscow, intending to spend a
few days at Tsarskoïe-Selo with the relations she loved so dearly. She
was nine years older than her sister, and felt an almost maternal
tenderness for her. It was at her house, it will be remembered, that the
young princess had stayed on her first visit to Russia. It was she who
had helped Alexandra Feodorovna with wise advice and surrounded her with
every attention when she started her reign. She had often tried to open
her sister’s eyes before, but in vain. Yet this time she hoped that God
would give her the powers of persuasion which had hitherto failed her,
and enable her to avert the terrible catastrophe she felt was imminent.

As soon as she arrived at Tsarskoïe-Selo she spoke to the Czarina,
trying with all the love she bore her to convince her of her blindness,
and pleading with her to listen to her warnings for the sake of her
family and her country.

The Czarina’s confidence was not to be shaken. She realised the feelings
which had impelled her sister to take this step, but she was terribly
grieved to find her accepting the lying stories of those who desired to
ruin the _staretz_, and she asked her never to mention the subject
again. As the Grand-Duchess persisted, the Czarina broke off the
conversation. The interview was then objectless.

A few hours later the Grand-Duchess left for Moscow, death in her heart.
The Czarina and her daughters accompanied her to the station. The two
sisters took leave of each other. The tender affection which had
associated them since their childhood was still intact, but they
realised that there was a broken something lying between them.[49]

They were never to see each other again.

On December 18th we left for Mohileff again. The situation there had
taken a turn for the worse. The news of the capture of Bucharest had
just come in to depress everyone’s spirits. It seemed to justify the
most gloomy forebodings. Rumania appeared to be lost.

We were all oppressed and uneasy, a prey to that vague anxiety which men
experience at the approach of some danger or catastrophe. The muttering
of the gathering storm could be heard.

Suddenly the news of Rasputin’s death fell like a thunderbolt.[50] It
was December 31st, and the same day we left for Tsarskoïe-Selo.

I shall never forget what I felt when I saw the Czarina again. Her
agonised features betrayed, in spite of all her efforts, how terribly
she was suffering. Her grief was inconsolable. Her idol had been
shattered. He who alone could save her son had been slain. Now that he
had gone, any misfortune, any catastrophe, was possible. The period of
waiting began--that dreadful waiting for the disaster which there was no
escaping....




CHAPTER XV

THE REVOLUTION--THE ABDICATION OF NICHOLAS II.

(MARCH, 1917)


Rasputin was no more and the nation was avenged. A few brave men had
taken upon themselves to secure the disappearance of the man who was
execrated by one and all.[51] It might be hoped that after this
explosion of wrath faction would die down. Unfortunately it was not so.
On the contrary, the struggle between the Czar and the Duma became more
bitter than ever.

The Czar was convinced that in existing circumstances all concessions on
his part would be regarded as a sign of weakness which, without removing
the causes of the discontent which resulted from the miseries and
privations of the war, could only diminish his authority and possibly
accelerate a revolution. The opposition of the Duma revealed the
incapacity and impotence of the Government and in no way improved the
situation. Faction became more intense, intrigue multiplied at a time
when nothing but the presentation of a united front by all the
intelligent classes of the nation could have paralysed the evil
influence of Protopopoff. A universal effort would have been required to
avert the catastrophe which was rapidly approaching. It was true that
this meant asking the upper classes to prove that they could show as
much self-denial as enlightened patriotism, but in the tragic
circumstances through which the country was passing such action might
have been expected of them.

How is it that in Russia no one realised what everyone in Germany
knew--that a revolution would inevitably deliver up the country to its
enemies? “I had often dreamed,” writes Ludendorff in his _War Memories_,
“of the realisation of that Russian revolution which was to lighten our
military burden. A perpetual illusion! We had the revolution to-day
quite unexpectedly. I felt as if a great weight had fallen from my
shoulders.”[52]

The Germans were the only people in Europe who knew Russia. Their
knowledge of it was fuller and more exact than that of the Russians
themselves. They had known for a long time that the Czarist régime, with
all its faults, was the only one capable of prolonging the Russian
resistance. They knew that with the fall of the Czar Russia would be at
their mercy. They stopped at nothing to procure his fall. That is why
the preservation of the existing system should have been secured at any
cost. The revolution was inevitable at that moment, it was said. It
could only be averted by the immediate grant of a constitution. And so
on! The fact is that the perverse fate which had blinded the sovereigns
was to blind the nation in turn.

Yet the Czar was inspired by two dominant sentiments--his political
enemies themselves knew it--to which all Russia could rally. One of them
was his love for his country and the other his absolute determination to
continue the war to the bitter end. In the universal blindness which was
the result of party passion men did not realise that, in spite of all, a
Czar pledged to the cause of victory was an immense moral asset for the
Russian people. They did not see that a Czar who was what he was
popularly supposed to be could alone lead the country to victory and
save it from bondage to Germany.

The position of the Czar was extraordinarily difficult. To the
Extremists of the Right, who regarded a compromise with Germany as their
only road to salvation, he was the insurmountable obstacle, who had to
make way for another sovereign. To the Extremists of the Left who
desired victory, but a victory without a Czar, he was the obstacle which
the revolution would remove. And while the latter were endeavouring to
undermine the foundations of the monarchy by intensive propaganda at and
behind the front--thus playing Germany’s game--the moderate parties
adopted that most dangerous and yet characteristically Russian course of
doing nothing. They were victims of that Slav fatalism which means
waiting on events and hoping that some providential force will come and
guide them for the public good. They confined themselves to passive
resistance because they failed to realise that in so acting they were
paralysing the nation.

The general public had unconsciously become the docile tool of German
intrigue. The most alarming rumours, accepted and given the widest
currency, created an anti-monarchist and defeatist atmosphere behind
the front--an atmosphere of distrust and suspicion which was bound to
have a speedy effect upon the men in the firing-line themselves.
Everyone hacked at the central pillar of the tottering political
edifice, and no one thought of attempting to shore it up while still
there was time. Everything was done to accelerate the revolution;
nothing to avert its consequences.

It was forgotten that Russia did not consist merely of fifteen to twenty
million human beings ripe for parliamentary government, but that it had
one hundred and twenty to one hundred and thirty million peasants, most
of them rude and uneducated, to whom the Czar was still the Lord’s
Anointed, he whom God had chosen to direct the destinies of Great
Russia. Accustomed from his earliest youth to hear the priest invoke the
name of the Czar in the offertory, one of the most solemn moments in the
Orthodox liturgy, the _moujik_ in his mystical exaltation was bound to
attribute to him a character semi-divine.[53]

The Czar was not the head of the Russian Church. He was its protector
and defender. But after Peter the Great abolished the patriarchate the
people were inclined to regard him as the incarnation of both spiritual
and temporal authority. It was an error, of course, but it survived. It
was this double aspect of the person of the sovereign which made Czarism
mean so much to the masses, and as the Russian people are essentially
mystic, the second factor was not a whit less important than the first.
For in the mind of the _moujik_, autocracy could not be separated from
Orthodoxy.

The Russian revolution could not be exclusively a political revolution.
It must necessarily have a religious character. When the old system fell
it was bound to create such a void in the political and religious
conscience of the Russian people that unless care were taken it would
involve the whole of the social organism in its fall. To the humble
peasant the Czar was both the incarnation of his mystic aspirations and
in a sense a tangible reality, impossible to replace by a political
formula, which would be an incomprehensible abstraction to him. Into the
vacuum created by the collapse of the Czaristic régime the Russian
revolution--in view of the passion of the absolute and the proneness to
extremes which are characteristic of the Slav nature--was certain to
hurl itself with a violence that no government could control. There was
a fatal risk that it would all end in political and religious chaos or
sheer anarchy.

As the revolution was desired, preparations should have been made to
avert this eventuality. Even in times of peace it would have been a
formidable risk: to venture upon such a step in war was simply criminal.
We Westerners are apt to judge Russian affairs by the governing classes
with which we have come in contact--classes which have attained a degree
of culture and civilisation equal to our own. We too often forget the
millions of semi-barbarous and ignorant beings who understand the
simplest and most primitive sentiments alone. Of these the Czarist
fetish was one of the most striking examples.

The British Ambassador, getting his information from Russian politicians
whose patriotism was above suspicion, but who saw their country as they
wanted it to be and not as it really was, allowed himself to be led
astray. Insufficient account was taken of the special conditions which
made Russia a religious, political, and social anachronism to which none
of the formulæ or panaceas of Western Europe would apply. They forgot
that in any country at war the early stages of a revolution almost
always produce a weakening of the national effort and adversely affect
the fighting power of the army. In a country like Russia this would be
true to a far greater extent. The Entente made a mistake[54] in thinking
that the movement which the beginning of February, 1917, revealed was of
popular origin. It was nothing of the kind, and only the governing
classes participated in it. The great masses stood aloof. It is not true
that it was a fundamental upheaval which overturned the monarchy. It was
the fall of the monarchy itself which raised that formidable wave which
engulfed Russia and nearly submerged the neighbouring states.

       *       *       *       *       *

After his return from G.H.Q. the Czar had remained at Tsarskoïe-Selo for
the months of January and February. He felt that the political situation
was more and more strained, but he had not yet lost all hope. The
country was suffering: it was tired of the war and anxiously longing for
peace. The opposition was growing from day to day, and the storm was
threatening, but in spite of everything Nicholas II. hoped that
patriotic feeling would carry the day against the pessimism which the
trials and worries of the moment made general, and that no one would
risk compromising the results of a war which had cost the nation so much
by rash and imprudent action.

His faith in his army was also unshaken. He knew that the material sent
from France and England was arriving satisfactorily and would improve
the conditions under which it had to fight. He had the greatest hopes of
the new formations which had been created in the course of the
winter.[55] He was certain that his army would be ready in the spring to
join in that great offensive of the Allies which would deal Germany her
death-blow and thus save Russia: a few weeks more and victory would be
his.

Yet the Czar hesitated to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo, such was his anxiety
about the political situation. On the other hand, he considered that his
departure could not be deferred much longer, and that it was his duty to
return to G.H.Q. He ultimately left for Mohileff on Thursday, March 8th,
arriving there next morning.

He had hardly left the capital before the first symptoms of insurrection
began to be observable in the working-class quarters. The factories went
on strike, and the movement spread rapidly during the days following.
The population of Petrograd had suffered great privations during the
winter, for owing to the shortage of rolling-stock the transport of food
and fuel had become very difficult, and there was no sign of improvement
in this respect. The Government could think of nothing likely to calm
the excitement, and Protopopoff merely exasperated everyone by the
measures of repression--as stupid as criminal--taken by the police.
Troops also had been employed. All the regiments being at the front, the
only troops at Petrograd were units under instruction, whose loyalty had
been thoroughly undermined by organised propaganda in the barracks in
spite of counter-measures. There were cases of defection, and after
three days of half-hearted resistance unit after unit went over to the
insurgents. By the 13th the city was almost entirely in the hands of the
revolutionaries, and the Duma proceeded to form a provisional
government.

At first we at Mohileff had no idea of the scale of the events which had
occurred at Petrograd. Yet after Saturday, March 10th, General Alexeieff
and some officers of the Czar’s suite had tried to open his eyes and
persuade him to grant the liberties the nation demanded immediately. But
once more Nicholas II. was deceived by the intentionally incomplete and
inaccurate statements of a few ignorant individuals in his suite[56] and
would not take their advice.

By the 12th it was impossible to conceal the truth from the Czar any
longer; he understood that extraordinary measures were required, and
decided to return to Tsarskoïe-Selo at once.

The Imperial train left Mohileff on the night of the 12th, but on
arriving at the station of Malaia-Vichera twenty-four hours later it was
ascertained that the station of Tosno, thirty miles south of Petrograd,
was in the hands of the insurgents, and that it was impossible to get to
Tsarskoïe-Selo. There was nothing for it but to turn back.

The Czar decided to go to Pskoff to General Russky, the
Commander-in-Chief of the Northern Front. He arrived there on the
evening of the 14th. When the General had told him the latest
developments in Petrograd the Czar instructed him to inform M. Rodzianko
by telephone that he was ready to make every concession if the Duma
thought that it would tranquillise the nation. The reply came: “It is
too late.”

Was it really so? The revolutionary movement was confined to Petrograd
and its suburbs; in spite of propaganda, the Czar still enjoyed
considerable prestige in the army, and his authority with the peasants
was intact. Would not the grant of a Constitution and the help of the
Duma have been enough to restore to Nicholas II. the popularity he had
enjoyed at the beginning of the war?

The reply of the Duma left the Czar with the alternatives of abdicating
or marching on Petrograd with the troops which remained faithful to him:
the latter would mean civil war in the presence of the enemy. Nicholas
II. did not hesitate, and on the morning of the 15th he handed General
Russky a telegram informing the President of the Duma that he intended
to abdicate in favour of his son.

A few hours later he summoned Professor Fiodorof to his carriage and
said:

“Tell me frankly, Sergius Petrovitch. Is Alexis’s malady incurable?”

Professor Fiodorof, fully realising the importance of what he was going
to say, answered:

“Science teaches us, sire, that it is an incurable disease. Yet those
who are afflicted with it sometimes reach an advanced old age. Still,
Alexis Nicolaïevitch is at the mercy of an accident.”

The Czar hung his head and sadly murmured:

“That’s just what the Czarina told me. Well, if that is the case and
Alexis can never serve his country as I should like him to, we have the
right to keep him ourselves.”

His mind was made up, and when the representatives of the Provisional
Government and the Duma arrived from Petrograd that evening he handed
them the Act of Abdication he had drawn up beforehand and in which he
renounced for himself and his son the throne of Russia in favour of his
brother, the Grand-Duke Michael Alexandrovitch.

I give a translation of this document which, by its nobility and the
burning patriotism in every line, compelled the admiration of even the
Czar’s enemies:

            The Act of Abdication of the Czar Nicholas II.

     By the grace of God, We, Nicholas II., Emperor of all the Russias,
     Tsar of Poland, Grand-Duke of Finland, etc., etc.... to all Our
     faithful subjects make known:

            *       *       *       *       *

     In these days of terrible struggle against the external enemy who
     has been trying for three years to impose his will upon Our
     Fatherland, God has willed that Russia should be faced with a new
     and formidable trial. Troubles at home threaten to have a fatal
     effect on the ultimate course of this hard-fought war. The
     destinies of Russia, the honour of Our heroic army, the welfare of
     the people and the whole future of Our dear country demand that the
     war should be carried to a victorious conclusion at any price.

     Our cruel foe is making his supreme effort, and the moment is at
     hand in which Our valiant army, in concert with Our glorious
     allies, will overthrow him once and for all.

     In these days, which are decisive for the existence of Russia, We
     think We should follow the voice of Our conscience by facilitating
     the closest co-operation of Our people and the organisation of all
     its resources for the speedy realisation of victory.

     For these reasons, in accord with the Duma of the Empire, We think
     it Our duty to abdicate the Crown and lay down the supreme power.

     Not desiring to be separated from Our beloved son, We bequeath Our
     heritage to Our brother, the Grand-Duke Michael Alexandrovitch, and
     give him Our blessing. We abjure him to govern in perfect accord
     with the representatives of the nation sitting in the legislative
     institutions, and to take a sacred oath in the name of the beloved
     Fatherland.

     We appeal to all the loyal sons of the country, imploring them to
     fulfil their patriotic and holy duty of obeying their Czar in this
     sad time of national trial. We ask them to help him and the
     representatives of the nation to guide the Russian state into the
     path of prosperity and glory.

     God help Russia.

The Czar had fallen. Germany was on the point of winning her greatest
victory, but the fruits might still escape her. They would have escaped
her if the intelligent section of the nation had recovered itself in
time and had gathered round the Grand-Duke Michael, who, by his
brother’s desire--the Act of Abdication said so in terms--was to be a
constitutional sovereign in the full sense of the word. Nothing
prevented so desirable a consummation, for Russia was not yet in the
presence of one of those great popular movements which defy all logic
and hurl nations into the gulf of the unknown. The revolution had been
exclusively the work of the Petrograd population, the majority of which
would not have hesitated to rally round the new ruler if the Provisional
Government and the Duma had set the example. The army, which was still a
well-disciplined body, represented a serious force. As for the great
bulk of the nation, it had not the slightest idea that anything had
passed.

This last chance of averting the catastrophe was lost through thirst for
power and fear of the Extremists. The day after the Czar’s abdication
the Grand-Duke Michael, acting on the advice of all save two of the
members of the Provisional Government, renounced the throne in turn and
resigned to a constituent assembly the task of deciding what the future
form of government should be.

The irreparable step had been taken. The removal of the Czar had left in
the minds of the masses a gaping void it was impossible for them to
fill. They were left to their own devices--a rudderless ship at the
mercy of the waves--and searching for an ideal, some article of faith
which might replace what they had lost, they found nothing but chaos
around them.

To finish her work of destruction, Germany had only to give Lenin and
his disciples a plentiful supply of money and let them loose on Russia.
Lenin and his friends never dreamed of talking to the peasants about a
democratic republic or a constituent assembly. They knew it would have
been waste of breath. As up-to-date prophets, they came to preach the
holy war and to try and draw these untutored millions by the attraction
of a creed in which the finest teaching of Christ goes hand in hand with
the worst sophisms--a creed which, thanks to the Jews, the adventurers
of Bolshevism, was to be translated into the subjection of the _moujik_
and the ruin of the country.




CHAPTER XVI

THE CZAR NICHOLAS II.


Nicholas II., desiring to say farewell to his troops, left Pskoff on
March 16th and returned to G.H.Q. He stayed there until the 21st, living
in the Governor’s house as before and receiving General Alexeieff’s
report every day. The Dowager Empress, Marie Feodorovna, had come from
Kieff to join the Czar, and she remained with him until the day he left
for Tsarskoïe-Selo.

On the 21st the Commissioners sent by the Provisional Government and the
Duma arrived at Mohileff. They instructed General Alexeieff to tell the
Czar that on the orders of the Provisional Government he was under
arrest, and that their duty was to conduct him to Tsarskoïe-Selo. The
Commissioners’ carriage was attached to the Czar’s train and they all
left together the same evening.

Before leaving G.H.Q, Nicholas II. insisted on taking leave of his
troops by addressing to them the following Order of the Day:

       PRIKAZE OF THE CHIEF OF STAFF TO THE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF.

                                           8 (21) March, 1917. No. 371.

     I address my soldiers, who are dear to my heart, for the last time.
     Since I have renounced the Throne of Russia for myself and my son,
     power has been taken over by the Provisional Government which has
     been formed on the initiative of the Duma of the Empire.

     May God help it to lead Russia into the path of glory and
     prosperity! May God help you, my glorious soldiers, to defend our
     Fatherland against a cruel enemy! For two and a half years you have
     endured the strain of hard service; much blood has been shed, great
     efforts have been made, and now the hour is at hand in which Russia
     and her glorious Allies will break the enemy’s last resistance in
     one common, mightier effort.

     This unprecedented war must be carried through to final victory.
     Anyone who thinks of peace or desires it at this moment is a
     traitor to his country and would deliver her over to the foe. I
     know that every soldier worthy of the name thinks as I do.

     Do your duty, protect our dear and glorious country, submit to the
     Provisional Government, obey your leaders, and remember that any
     failure in duty can only profit the enemy.

     I am firmly convinced that the boundless love you bear our great
     country is not dead within you. God bless you, and may St. George,
     the great martyr, lead you to victory!

                                                              NICHOLAS.

                           _The Chief of the General Staff_, ALEXEIEFF.



In this sad and tragic hour the Czar had only one desire--to make the
task of the Government which had dethroned him easier. His only fear was
that the events which had happened might have an evil effect on the army
which the enemy could turn to his own advantage.

On the orders of the Minister of War this Order of the Day was never
brought to the knowledge of the troops!

       *       *       *       *       *

Why did Fate decree that the Czar Nicholas II. should reign at the
beginning of the twentieth century and in one of the most troublous
periods of history? Endowed with remarkable personal qualities, he was
the incarnation of all that was noblest and most chivalrous in the
Russian nature. But he was weak. The soul of loyalty, he was the slave
of his pledged word. His fidelity to the Allies, which was probably the
cause of his death, proves it beyond doubt. He despised the methods of
diplomacy and he was not a fighter. He was crushed down by events.

Nicholas II. was modest and timid; he had not enough self-confidence:
hence all his misfortunes. His first impulse was usually right. The pity
was that he seldom acted on it because he could not trust himself. He
sought the counsel of those he thought more competent than himself; from
that moment he could no longer master the problems that faced him. They
escaped him. He hesitated between conflicting causes and often ended by
following that to which he was personally least sympathetic.

The Czarina knew the Czar’s irresolute character. As I have said, she
considered she had a sacred duty to help him in his heavy task. Her
influence on the Czar was very great and almost always unfortunate; she
made politics a matter of sentiment and personalities, and too often
allowed herself to be swayed by her sympathies or antipathies, or by
those of her _entourage_. Impulsive by nature, the Czarina was liable to
emotional outbursts which made her give her confidence unreservedly to
those she believed sincerely devoted to the country and the dynasty.
Protopopoff was a case in point.

The Czar was always anxious to be just and to do the right thing. If he
sometimes failed, the fault lies at the door of those who did their
utmost to hide the truth from him and isolate him from his people. All
his generous impulses were broken against the passive resistance of an
omnipotent bureaucracy or were wilfully frustrated by those to whom he
entrusted their realisation. He thought that personal initiative,
however powerful and well meant, was nothing compared to those higher
forces which direct the course of events. Hence that sort of mystical
resignation in him which made him follow life rather than try to lead
it. It is one of the characteristics of the Russian nature.

An essentially reflective man, he would have been perfectly happy to
live as a private individual, but he was resigned to his lot, and humbly
accepted the superhuman task which God had given him. He loved his
people and his country with all the force of his nature; he had a
personal affection for the least of his subjects, those _moujiks_ whose
lot he earnestly desired to better.

What a tragic fate was that of this sovereign whose only desire during
his reign was to be close to his people and who never succeeded in
realising his wish. The fact is that he was well guarded, and by those
whose interest it was that he should not succeed.[57]




CHAPTER XVII

THE REVOLUTION SEEN FROM THE ALEXANDER PALACE--THE CZAR’S RETURN TO
TSARSKOÏE-SELO


While the dramatic events I have described in the preceding chapters
were in progress at Pskoff and Mohileff the Czarina and her children,
who had remained behind at the Alexander Palace, were passing through
days of the most poignant anguish.

As we have seen, it was only after long hesitation that the Czar, in his
anxiety, had decided on March 8th, 1917, to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo and go
to G.H.Q.

His departure was a great blow to the Czarina, for to the fears aroused
in her breast by the political situation had been added her anxiety
about Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The Czarevitch had been in bed with measles
for several days, and his condition had been aggravated by various
complications. To crown everything, three of the Grand-Duchesses had
also been taken ill, and there was no one but Marie Nicolaïevna to help
the mother.

On March 10th we learned that trouble had broken out in Petrograd and
that bloody collisions had taken place between police and demonstrators.

The fact was that for several days the shortage of food had produced
feelings of bitter discontent in the poorer quarters of the city. There
had been processions, and mobs had appeared in the streets demanding
bread.

I realised that Her Majesty had a good deal on her mind, for, contrary
to her usual habit, she spoke freely about political events, and told me
that Protopopoff had accused the Socialists of conducting an active
propaganda among railway employees with a view to preventing the
provisioning of the city, and thus precipitating a revolution.

On the 11th the situation suddenly became very critical and the most
alarming news arrived without warning. The mob made its way into the
centre of the town, and the troops, who had been called in the previous
evening, were offering but slight resistance.

I heard also that an Imperial _ukase_ had ordered the sittings of the
Duma to be suspended, but that, in view of the grave events in progress,
the Assembly had disregarded the decree for its prorogation and decided
to form an executive committee charged with the duty of restoring order.

The fighting was renewed with greater violence the next morning, and the
insurgents managed to secure possession of the arsenal. Towards the
evening I was told on the telephone from Petrograd that reserve elements
of several regiments of the Guard--_e.g._, the Paul, Preobrajensky, and
other regiments--had made common cause with them. This piece of news
absolutely appalled the Czarina. She had been extremely anxious since
the previous evening, and realised that the peril was imminent.

She had spent these two days between the rooms of the Grand-Duchesses
and that of Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who had taken a turn for the worse,
but she always did her utmost to conceal her torturing anxiety from the
invalids.

At half-past ten on the morning of the 13th the Czarina beckoned me to
step into an adjoining room just as I was entering the Czarevitch’s
bedroom. She told me that the capital was actually in the hands of the
revolutionaries and that the Duma had just set up a Provisional
Government with Rodzianko at its head.

“The Duma has shown itself equal to the occasion,” she said. “I think it
has realised the danger which is threatening the country, but I’m afraid
it is too late. A Revolutionary-Socialist Committee has been formed
which will not recognise the authority of the Provisional Government. I
have just received a telegram from the Czar saying he will be here at
six in the morning, but he wants us to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo for
Gatchina,[58] or else go to meet him. Please make all arrangements for
Alexis’s departure.”

The necessary orders were given. Her Majesty was a prey to terrible
doubt and hesitation. She informed Rodzianko of the serious condition of
the Czarevitch and the Grand-Duchesses, but he replied: “When a house is
burning the invalids are the first to be taken out.”

At four o’clock Dr. Derevenko came back from the hospital and told us
that the whole network of railways round Petrograd was already in the
hands of the revolutionaries, so that we could not leave, and it was
highly improbable that the Czar would be able to reach us.

About nine in the evening Baroness Buxhœveden entered my room. She had
just heard that the garrison of Tsarskoïe-Selo had mutinied and that
there was firing in the streets. She was going to tell the Czarina, who
was with the Grand-Duchesses. As a matter of fact, she came into the
corridor at that moment and the Baroness told her how things stood. We
went to the windows. We saw General Reissine, who had taken up position
outside the palace at the head of two companies of the composite
regiment. I also saw some marines of the bodyguard and cossacks of the
escort. The park gates had been occupied in special strength, the men
being drawn up in four ranks, ready to fire.

At that moment we heard on the telephone that the rebels were coming in
our direction and had just killed a sentry less than five hundred yards
from the palace. The sound of firing came steadily nearer and a fight
seemed inevitable. The Czarina was horrorstruck at the idea that blood
might be shed under her very eyes; she went out with Marie Nicolaïevna
and exhorted the men to keep cool. She begged them to parley with the
rebels. It was a terrible moment, and our hearts almost stopped beating
with suspense. A single mistake and there would have been a hand-to-hand
fight followed by bloodshed. However, the officers stepped in and a
parley began. The rebels were impressed by the words of their old
leaders and the resolute attitude of the troops which remained faithful.

The excitement gradually subsided and a neutral zone was fixed between
the two camps.

Thus was the night passed, and in the morning formal orders from the
Provisional Government arrived which put an end to the dreadful
situation.

In the afternoon Her Majesty sent for the Grand Duke Paul and asked him
if he knew where the Czar was. The Grand Duke did not know. When the
Czarina questioned him about the situation he replied that in his
opinion the grant of a constitution at once could alone avert the peril.
The Czarina shared that view, but could do nothing, as she had been

[Illustration: IN THE CHAIR, THE GRAND-DUCHESS MARIE RECOVERING FROM HER
ILLNESS. ON THE LEFT, ANASTASIE NICOLAÏEVNA. ON THE RIGHT, TATIANA
NICOLAÏEVNA. APRIL, 1917.]

[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES IN THE PARK AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO.
MAY, 1917.

{_Facing page 212._]

unable to communicate with the Czar since the previous evening.

The day of the 15th passed in an oppressive suspense. At 3.30 a.m. next
morning Dr. Botkin was called to the telephone by a member of the
Provisional Government, who asked him for news of Alexis Nicolaïevitch.
(We heard subsequently that a report of his death had been circulating
in the city.)

The Czarina’s ordeal was continued the next day. It was three days since
she had had any news of the Czar and her forced inaction made her
anguish all the more poignant.[59]

Towards the end of the afternoon the news of the Czar’s abdication
reached the palace. The Czarina refused to believe it, asserting it was
a _canard_. But soon afterwards the Grand Duke Paul arrived to confirm
it. She still refused to believe it, and it was only after hearing all
the details he gave her that Her Majesty yielded to the evidence. The
Czar had abdicated at Pskoff the previous evening in favour of his
brother, the Grand Duke Michael.

The Czarina’s despair almost defied imagination, but her great courage
did not desert her. I saw her in Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room that same
evening. Her face was terrible to see, but, with a strength of will
which was almost superhuman, she had forced herself to come to the
children’s rooms as usual so that the young invalids, who knew nothing
of what had happened since the Czar had left for G.H.Q., should suspect
nothing.

Late at night we heard that the Grand Duke Michael had renounced the
throne, and that the fate of Russia was to be settled by the Constituent
Assembly.

Next morning I found the Czarina in Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. She was
calm, but very pale. She looked very much thinner and ever so much older
in the last few days.

In the afternoon Her Majesty received a telegram from the Czar in which
he tried to calm her fears, and told her that he was at Mohileff pending
the imminent arrival of the Dowager Empress.

Three days passed. At half-past ten on the morning of the 21st Her
Majesty summoned me and told me that General Korniloff had been sent by
the Provisional Government to inform her that the Czar and herself were
under arrest and that all those who did not wish to be kept in close
confinement must leave the palace before four o’clock. I replied that I
had decided to stay with them.

“The Czar is coming back to-morrow. Alexis must be told everything. Will
you do it? I am going to tell the girls myself.”

It was easy to see how she suffered when she thought of the grief of the
Grand-Duchesses on hearing that their father had abdicated. They were
ill, and the news might make them worse.

I went to Alexis Nicolaïevitch and told him that the Czar would be
returning from Mohileff next morning and would never go back there
again.

“Why?”

“Your father does not want to be Commander-in-Chief any more.”

He was greatly moved at this, as he was very fond of going to G.H.Q.

After a moment or two I added:

“You know your father does not want to be Czar any more, Alexis
Nicolaïevitch.”

He looked at me in astonishment, trying to read in my face what had
happened.

“What! Why?”

“He is very tired and has had a lot of trouble lately.”

“Oh yes! Mother told me they stopped his train when he wanted to come
here. But won’t papa be Czar again afterwards?”

I then told him that the Czar had abdicated in favour of the Grand Duke
Michael, who had also renounced the throne.

“But who’s going to be Czar, then?”

“I don’t know. Perhaps nobody now....”

Not a word about himself. Not a single allusion to his rights as the
Heir. He was very red and agitated.

There was a silence, and then he said:

“But if there isn’t a Czar, who’s going to govern Russia?”

I explained that a Provisional Government had been formed and that it
would govern the state until the Constituent Assembly met, when his
uncle Michael would perhaps mount the throne.

Once again I was struck by the modesty of the boy.

At four o’clock the doors of the palace were closed. We were prisoners!
The composite regiment had been relieved by a regiment from the garrison
of Tsarkoïe-Selo, and the soldiers on sentry duty were there not to
protect us, but to keep guard over us.

       *       *       *       *       *

At eleven o’clock on the morning of the 22nd the Czar arrived,
accompanied by Prince Dolgorouky, the Marshal of the Court. He went
straight up to the children’s room, where the Czarina was waiting for
him.

After luncheon he went into the room of Alexis Nicolaïevitch, where I
was, and greeted me with his usual unaffected kindness. But I could tell
by his pale, worn face that he too had suffered terribly during his
absence.

Yet, despite the circumstances, the Czar’s return was a day of rejoicing
to his family. The Czarina and Marie Nicolaïevna, as well as the other
children, when they had been told what had occurred, had been a prey to
such dreadful doubts and fears on his account! It was a great comfort to
be all together in such times of trial. It seemed as if it made their
troubles less unbearable, and as if their boundless love for each other
was a dynamic force which enabled them to face any degree of suffering.

In spite of the self-control which was habitual with the Czar, he was
unable to conceal his immense distress, though his soon recovered in the
bosom of his family. He spent most of the day with them, and otherwise
read or went for walks with Prince Dolgorouky. At first he had been
forbidden to go into the park, and was only allowed the enjoyment of a
small garden contiguous to the palace. It was still under snow. A cordon
of sentries was posted round it.

Yet the Czar accepted all these restraints with extraordinary serenity
and moral grandeur. No word of reproach ever passed his lips. The fact
was that his whole being was dominated by one passion, which was more
powerful even than the bonds between himself and his family--love of
country. We felt he was ready to forgive anything to those who were
inflicting such humiliations upon him so long as they were capable of
saving Russia.

[Illustration 1: THE CZARINA’S ROOM IN THE ALEXANDER PALACE. ON THE WALL
“MARIE ANTOINETTE AND HER CHILDREN,” A TAPESTRY AFTER MADAME
VIGEE-LEBRUN’S PICTURE PRESENTED BY THE FRENCH GOVERNMENT.]

[Illustration 2: THE PORTRAIT GALLERY.

{_Facing page 216._]

The Czarina spent almost all her time on a _chaise longue_ in the
Grand-Duchesses’ room, or else with Alexis Nicolaïevitch. Her anxieties
and the emotional strain had exhausted her physically, but since the
Czar’s return she had found great moral relief, and lived closely with
her own thoughts, speaking little and finally yielding to that urgent
need for rest which had long assailed her. She was glad she need
struggle no longer and that she could wholly devote herself to those she
loved so tenderly.

She was now anxious about Marie Nicolaïevna only. The latter had been
taken ill much later than her sisters, and her condition was aggravated
by a severe attack of pneumonia of a virulent kind. Her constitution was
excellent, but she had all she could do to survive. She was also the
victim of her own devotion. This girl of seventeen had spent herself
without reflection during the revolution. She had been her mother’s
greatest comfort and stand-by. During the night of March 13th she had
been rash enough to go out with her mother to speak to the soldiers,
thus exposing herself to the cold, even though she realised that her
illness was beginning. Fortunately the other children were better, and
already on the road to convalescence.

Our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo did not seem likely to last long, and
there was talk about our imminent transfer to England. Yet the days
passed and our departure was always being postponed. The fact was that
the Provisional Government was obliged to deal with the advanced wing
and gradually felt that its authority was slipping away from it. Yet we
were only a few hours by railway from the Finnish frontier, and the
necessity of passing through Petrograd was the only serious obstacle.

It would thus appear that if the authorities had acted resolutely and
secretly it would not have been difficult to get the Imperial family to
one of the Finnish ports and thus to some foreign country. But they were
afraid of responsibilities, and no one dare compromise himself. Once
more Fate was on guard!




CHAPTER XVIII

FIVE MONTHS’ CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO

(MARCH--AUGUST, 1917)


The Imperial family remained at Tsarskoïe-Selo until the month of
August, 1917. During the five months of this internment with them I kept
a diary of our life together. It will be understood that delicacy of
feeling prevents me from reproducing it in its entirety. I wish to avoid
as much as possible bringing in people who are still alive. I shall,
however, break through this reserve when it is a question of dealing
with incidents which throw light on the character of the Czar and his
family or their feelings during these long months of trial.

     _Sunday, April 1st._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch feeling much better. We
     went to church this morning, where we found Their Majesties, the
     Grand-Duchesses Olga and Tatiana, and the various members of the
     suite who are sharing our captivity. When the priest prayed for the
     success of the Russian and Allied armies the Czar and Czarina knelt
     down, the whole congregation following their example.

     A few days ago, as I was leaving Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room, I met
     ten soldiers wandering about in the passage. I went up to them and
     asked what they wanted.

     “We want to see the Heir.”

     “He’s in bed and can’t be seen.”

     “And the others?”

     “They are also unwell.”

     “And where is the Czar?”

     “I don’t know.”

     “Will he be going out?”

     “I don’t know; but come, don’t hang about here. There must be no
     noise because of the invalids!”

     They went back, walking on their toes and talking in low voices.
     These are the soldiers depicted to us as wild revolutionaries
     hating their ex-Czar.

     _Tuesday, April 3rd._--To-day Kerenski came to the palace for the
     first time. He went through all the rooms and noted all the
     sentry-posts, wishing to assure himself in person that we are well
     guarded. Before leaving he had a fairly long conversation with the
     Czar and Czarina.

     _Wednesday, April 4th._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch related to me
     yesterday’s conversation between Kerensky and the Czar and Czarina.

     The whole family was collected in the apartment of the
     Grand-Duchesses. Kerensky entered and introduced himself, saying:

     “I am the Procurator-General, Kerensky.”

     Then he shook hands all round. Turning to the Czarina, he said:

     “The Queen of England asks for news of the ex-Czarina.”

     Her Majesty blushed violently. It was the first time that she had
     been addressed as ex-Czarina. She

[Illustration: THE CZAR, HIS CHILDREN AND THEIR COMPANIONS IN CAPTIVITY
CONVERTING THE LAWNS OF THE PARK INTO A KITCHEN-GARDEN. MAY, 1917.

Near to the wooden hut, the Czarina in white, with a parasol, and two of
the Grand-Duchesses. In the centre, to the right, the Czar Nicholas II.
The Alexander Palace in the background.

{_Facing page 222._]

     answered that she was fairly well, but that her heart was troubling
     her as usual. Kerensky went on:

     “Anything I begin I always carry through to the bitter end, with
     all my might. I wanted to see everything myself, to verify
     everything so as to be able to report at Petrograd, and it will be
     better for you.”

     He then asked the Czar to go with him into the next room as he
     wished to speak to him in private. He went in first and the Czar
     followed.

     After his departure, the Czar told us that no sooner were they
     alone than Kerensky said to him:

     “You know I’ve succeeded in getting the death penalty abolished?...
     I’ve done this in spite of the fact that a great number of my
     comrades have died, martyrs to their convictions.”

     Was he trying to make a display of his magnanimity, and insinuating
     that he was saving the Czar’s life though the latter had done
     nothing to deserve it?

     He then spoke of our departure, which he still hopes to be able to
     arrange. When? Where? How? He did not know himself, and asked that
     the matter should not be discussed.

     This has been a hard blow for Alexis Nicolaïevitch. He has not yet
     realised their new situation. It was the first time he had seen his
     father receive orders and obey like a subordinate.

     It is worthy of note that Kerensky arrived at the palace in one of
     the Czar’s private cars, driven by a chauffeur from the Imperial
     garage.

     _Friday, April 6th._--The Czar told me to-day of the distress the
     papers cause him. It is the ruin of the army; no more hierarchy or
     discipline. The officers are afraid of their men and are spied upon
     by them. One feels the Czar is hard hit by the collapse of the army
     which is so dear to him.

     _Sunday, April 8th._--After Mass, Kerensky announced to the Czar
     that he was obliged to separate him from the Czarina--that he will
     have to live apart, only seeing Her Majesty at meals, and that on
     condition that only Russian is spoken. Tea, too, may be taken
     together, but in the presence of an officer, as no servants are
     present.

     A little later the Czarina came up to me in a great state of
     agitation, and said:

     “To think of his acting like this to the Czar, playing this low
     trick after his self-sacrifice and his abdication to avoid civil
     war; how mean, how despicable! The Czar would not have had a single
     Russian shed his blood for him. He has always been ready to
     renounce all when he knew that it was for the good of Russia.”

     A moment later she went on:

     “Yes, this horrible bitterness must be endured too.”

     _Monday, April 9th._--I learn that Kerensky had intended at first
     to isolate the Czarina, but it was pointed out to him that it would
     be inhuman to separate a mother from her sick children; it was then
     that he decided to isolate the Czar.

     _April 13th, Good Friday._--In the evening the whole family went to
     Confession.

     _Saturday, April 14th._--In the morning, at half-past nine, Mass
     and Holy Communion. In the evening, at half-past eleven, everyone
     went to church for the midnight service. Colonel Korovitchenko,
     the Commandant of the palace and friend of Kerensky, and the three
     officers of the guard were also present. The service lasted until
     two o’clock, when we went to the library to exchange the
     traditional greetings. The Czar, according to Russian custom,
     embraced all the men present, including the Commandant and officers
     of the guard, who had remained with him. The two men could not hide
     their emotion at this spontaneous act.

     We then took our places at a round table for the Easter meal. Their
     Majesties sat facing one another. There were seventeen of us,
     including the two officers. The Grand-Duchesses Olga and Marie were
     not present, nor Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The comparative animation
     which marked the beginning soon relapsed and conversation flagged.
     His Majesty was particularly silent. Was it sadness or fatigue?

     _Sunday, April 15th, Easter Day._--We went out for the first time
     with Alexis Nicolaïevitch on the terrace in front of the palace. A
     superb spring day.

     In the evening at seven o’clock a religious service upstairs in the
     children’s apartments. There were only fifteen of us. I noticed
     that the Czar crossed himself piously when the priest prayed for
     the Provisional Government.

     On the following day, as the weather was still very fine, we went
     out into the park, where we are now allowed to take the air,
     followed by officers of the guard and sentries.

     Wishing to take a little physical exercise, we amused ourselves by
     clearing the sluices of the pond of the ice which was blocking
     them. A crowd of soldiers and civilians soon lined up along the
     park railing and watched our work. After some time the officer of
     the guard went up to the Czar and told him that the Commandant of
     the Tsarskoïe-Selo garrison had just warned him that he feared a
     hostile demonstration or even an attempt on the lives of the
     Imperial family, and he would ask us not to remain where we were.
     The Czar answered that he had no fear, and that the good people
     were not annoying him in any way.

     _Wednesday, April 18th._--Whenever we go out, soldiers, with fixed
     bayonets and under the command of an officer, surround us and keep
     pace with us. We look like convicts with their warders. The
     instructions are changed daily, or perhaps the officers interpret
     them each in his own way!

     This afternoon, when we were going back to the palace after our
     walk, the sentry on duty at the gate stopped the Czar, saying:

     “You cannot pass, sir.”

     The officer with us here intervened. Alexis Nicolaïevitch blushed
     hotly to see the soldier stop his father.

     _Friday, April 20th._--We now go out regularly twice a day: in the
     morning from eleven till noon, in the afternoon from half-past two
     to five. We all collect in the semi-circular hall and wait for the
     officer commanding the guard to come and open the gates into the
     park. We go out; the officer on duty and soldiers fall in behind us
     and take station round the place where we stop to work. The Czarina
     and Grand-Duchesses Olga and Marie are still confined to their
     rooms.

[Illustration: THE CZAR WORKING IN THE KITCHEN-GARDEN. BEHIND HIM THE
OFFICER ON DUTY. ON THE RIGHT THE SAILOR, NAGORNY. BEHIND, COUNTESS
HENDRIKOF.]

[Illustration: THE CZARINA, IN AN INVALID CHAIR. WORKING AT SOME
EMBROIDERY AND WATCHING HER FAMILY GARDENING.

{_Facing page 226._]


     _Sunday, April 22nd._--We are forbidden to go to the pond; we have
     to keep near the palace and not go outside the radius which has
     been fixed for us. In the distance we saw a crowd of several
     hundred people curious to see us.

     _Wednesday, April 25th._--Kerensky returned to the palace. Dr.
     Botkin has taken advantage of this to ask if it would be possible
     to transfer the Imperial family to Livadia on account of the
     children’s health. Kerensky replied that it was quite impossible
     for the moment. He then went to see Their Majesties, and remained
     some time. Kerensky’s attitude to wards the Czar is no longer what
     it was at the beginning; he has given up his judicial bearing. I am
     convinced that he is beginning to understand what the Czar is and
     yielding to his moral ascendancy like all who come near him.
     Kerensky has requested the papers to put an end to their campaign
     against the Czar, and more especially the Czarina. These calumnies
     simply pour oil on the flames. He feels his responsibility towards
     the captives. But not a word about our departure abroad. That
     proves his powerlessness.

     _Sunday, April 29th._--In the evening a long conversation with
     Their Majesties on the subject of Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s lessons.
     We must find a way out since we have no longer any tutors. The Czar
     is going to make himself responsible for History and Geography, the
     Czarina will take charge of his religious instruction. The other
     subjects will be shared between Baroness Buxhœveden (English),
     Mlle. Schneider (Arithmetic) Dr. Botkin (Russian) and myself.

     _Monday, April 30th._--This morning the Czar greeted me with: “Good
     morning, dear colleague”--he has just given Alexis Nicolaïevitch
     his first lesson. Always the same serenity, the same anxiety to be
     agreeable to those who share his captivity. He is an example and an
     encouragement to us.

     I have given Tatiana Nicolaïevna the article in the _Journal des
     Débats_ of April 18th, 1917, signed A. G. (Auguste Gauvain) for her
     parents to read.

     It is apparent that the régime to which we are being subjected is
     becoming continually more severe.

     _Tuesday, May 1st._--For the first time Russia celebrates May 1st.
     We hear the bands and see the processions of demonstrators pass
     along the park railings.

     This evening the Czar returned to me the copy of the _Journal des
     Débats_ dealing with his abdication. He told me it had given the
     Czarina pleasure to read this article, which tried to be fair to
     him. Its tone was a contrast to that of the English papers.

     _Thursday, May 3rd._--The Czar told me this evening that the news
     has not been good for several days. The Extremist parties demand
     that France and England should declare themselves ready to make
     peace “without annexations or indemnities.” Deserters are becoming
     more and more numerous and the army is melting away. Will the
     Provisional Government be strong enough to continue the war?

     The Czar is following events with acute interest; he is anxious,
     but still hopes that the country will pull itself together and
     remain faithful to the Allies.

     _Sunday, May 13th._--This is the second day we have spent making a
     kitchen garden on one of the lawns of the park. We began by taking
     up the turf, carrying away the sod on barrows and arranging it in
     heaps. Everyone helped: the family, ourselves, and the servants,
     who for some time have been going out with us. Several soldiers of
     the guard even have come to help us!

     The Czar has looked very preoccupied during the last few days. As
     we were coming back from our walk he said to me:

     “It seems Rvssky has resigned. He had asked that an offensive
     should be undertaken. (One _asks_ now; one no longer gives orders!)
     The Soldiers’ Committees refused. If this is true it is the end!
     What humiliation! To remain on the defensive and not attack is
     suicide! We’re going to let our allies be crushed, and then it will
     be our turn.”

     _Monday, May 14th._--The Czar returned to our conversation of
     yesterday, adding:

     “What gives me a little hope is our love of exaggeration. I can’t
     believe that our army at the front is as bad as they say; it can’t
     have fallen to this extent in two months.”

     _Thursday, May 17th._--It appears that the end has been reached of
     the serious Government crisis that has lasted a fortnight. The news
     from Petrograd seems less bad. The new Council of Ministers,
     reconstituted with the addition of a few representatives of the
     soldiers and workmen, will perhaps succeed in establishing its
     authority. Meanwhile anarchy is everywhere gaining ground.

     _Saturday, May 19th._--The Czar’s birthday. (He is forty-nine.)
     Mass and congratulations.

     _Sunday, May 27th._--For some time we have been allowed only a very
     small supply of wood, and it is intensely cold everywhere. Mme.
     Narichkine (Grand-Mistress of the Court) has been taken ill, and
     was sent away to-day, the state of her health demanding care which
     cannot be given here. She was in despair at the idea of leaving us,
     for she knows she will not be permitted to return to the palace.

     _Saturday, June 2nd._--We are still working every day at the
     kitchen garden. We are watering it from a tub which we take turns
     to drag.

     _Sunday, June 10th._--A few days ago the children were playing on
     their island (an artificial islet in the middle of a little lake).
     Alexis Nicolaïevitch was practising handling his little gun, which
     he thinks a lot of, as it was given to the Czar when he was a boy
     by his father. An officer came up to us. He told me that the
     soldiers had decided to take the gun away from the Czarevitch, and
     were coming for it. When he heard this, Alexis Nicolaïevitch put
     down his toy and joined the Czarina, who was sitting on the grass a
     few yards from us. A moment later the officer on duty came with two
     soldiers and demanded that the “weapon” should be given up. I tried
     to intervene and make them understand that the gun was not a weapon
     but a toy. It was no use: they took possession of it. Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch began to sob. His mother asked me to make another
     attempt to convince the soldiers, but I did not succeed any better
     than the first time, and they went off with their prize.

     Half an hour later the officer on duty took me aside

[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA CARRIES TURF WITH THE HELP OF
ONE OF THE GUARDS.]

[Illustration: THE CZAR AND HIS SERVANT JURAVSKY SAWING THE TRUNK OF A
TREE THEY HAD FELLED.

{_Facing page 230._]

     and asked me to tell the Czarevitch that he was greatly distressed
     at what he had had to do. After trying in vain to dissuade the men,
     he had chosen to come with them to prevent any discourtesy on their
     part.

     Colonel Kobylinsky[60] was annoyed to hear of the incident, and
     brought back the little gun to Alexis Nicolaïevitch piece by piece.
     Since then he has only played with it in his room.

     _Friday, June 15th._--We finished our kitchen garden some time ago
     and it is now in splendid condition. We have every imaginable kind
     of vegetable, and five hundred cabbages. The servants, too, have
     made a garden on their side of the palace, where they can cultivate
     what they like. We went to help them dig it--the Czar too.

     To occupy our leisure now that we have finished our work on the
     garden, we have asked and obtained permission to cut down the dead
     trees in the park, so we go from place to place, followed by a
     guard which moves when we move. We are beginning to be quite
     skilful woodcutters. This will give us a supply of wood for next
     winter.

     _Friday, June 22nd._--As the Grand-Duchesses were losing all their
     hair as the result of their illness, their heads have been shaved.
     When they go out in the park they wear scarves arranged so as to
     conceal the fact. Just as I was going to take their photographs, at
     a sign from Olga Nicolaïevna they all suddenly removed their
     headdress. I protested, but they insisted, much amused at the idea
     of seeing themselves photographed like this, and looking forward to
     seeing the indignant surprise of their parents. Their good spirits
     reappear from time to time in spite of everything. It is their
     exuberant youth.

     _Sunday, June 24th._--The days follow one another, all alike,
     divided between lessons and walks. This morning the Czar told me of
     a rather amusing incident which has broken the monotony of our
     seclusion.

     He was reading aloud yesterday evening in the red hall to the
     Czarina and Grand-Duchesses. Suddenly, about eleven o’clock, a
     servant entered in a great state of agitation and announced that
     the Commandant requested an immediate interview with the Czar. The
     latter thought that something very serious must have happened at
     Petrograd--a great armed demonstration by the Bolsheviks against
     the Provisional Government was expected--and he gave orders for him
     to be shown in. The officer entered, accompanied by two
     non-commissioned officers. He explained that he had been summoned
     by a shot from a sentry, who, from the park, had noticed signals
     with red and green lights from the room in which the family were
     sitting. General amazement. What signals? What did it all mean?
     Great excitement on the part of the Czarina and Grand-Duchesses.
     The officer then gave orders for the curtains to be closely
     drawn--it was stiflingly hot--and was about to retire. At this
     moment one of the N.C.O.’s came forward and explained the mystery.
     The Grand-Duchess Anastasie Nicolaïevna was sitting on the
     window-ledge doing needlework. Each time she bent forward to pick
     up from the table the things she required for her work she was
     covering and uncovering in turn two lamps with green and red shades
     by which the Czar was reading. The officer retired in confusion.

     _Monday, July 2nd._--We have learned that an offensive has been
     launched in the direction of Tarnopol, and is being successfully
     developed.

     _Tuesday, July 3rd._--A _Te Deum_ for the military successes which
     seem to presage a great victory. The Czar, radiant, brought Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch the evening paper and read him the _communiqués_.

     _Thursday, July 12th._--The news from the front is not good. The
     offensive which had begun so well is turning against the Russians.

     _Sunday, July 15th._--Nothing new in our captivity. The only
     distraction is going out. It is very hot, and for some days Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch has been bathing in the pond round the children’s
     island. It is a great joy to him.

     _Wednesday, July 25th._--The check is becoming more and more
     serious, the retreat deeper. The Czar is greatly affected.

     _Thursday, August 9th._--I learn that the Provisional Government
     has decided on the transfer of the Imperial family. The destination
     is kept secret; we are all hoping it will be the Crimea.

     _Saturday, August 11th._--We have been told that we must provide
     ourselves with warm clothing. So we are not to be taken south. A
     great disappointment.

     _Sunday, August 12th._ (July 30th O.S.).--Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s
     birthday (he is thirteen). At the request of the Czarina, the
     miraculous ikon of the Holy Virgin has been brought from the
     church of Znamenia. Our departure is fixed for to-morrow. Colonel
     Kobylinsky has confided to me as a great secret that we are to be
     transferred to Tobolsk.

     _Monday, August 13th._--We were told to be ready by midnight; the
     train was ordered for one o’clock. Final preparations. Farewell
     visit to the children’s island, kitchen garden, etc. Shortly before
     one in the morning everyone collected in the semi-circular hall,
     which was full of luggage. The Grand-Duke Michael arrived with
     Kerensky and had an interview with the Czar, who was delighted to
     see his brother again before his departure.

     The train which was to take us had not yet arrived; there appears
     to have been some difficulty with the railway men in Petrograd, who
     suspected that city to be the destination of the Imperial family.
     The hours passed in waiting, which grew more and more trying.
     Should we be able to start? It began to seem doubtful. (This
     incident showed up the powerlessness of the Government.) At last,
     about five o’clock, we were told that all was ready. We took leave
     of those of our fellow-captives who could not leave with us.[61]
     Our hearts were wrung at the thought of leaving Tsarskoïe-Selo,

[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESSES TATIANA AND ANASTASIE TAKING A
WATER-BUTT TO THE KITCHEN-GARDEN. JUNE, 1917.]

[Illustration: THE IMPERIAL FAMILY’S SUITE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO IN THE
SUMMER OF 1917.

From left to right, behind Countess Benckendorff, seated: Prince
Dolgorouky, the author, Countess Hendrikof, Baroness de Buxhœveden,
Mlle. Schneider, Count Benckendorff, and Dr. Derevenko.

{_Facing page 234._]

     to which we were bound by so many memories, and this departure for
     the unknown was marked by great sadness. Just as our cars were
     leaving the park we were surrounded by a detachment of cavalry,
     which escorted us as far as the little station of Alexandrovka. We
     took our places in the compartments, which are very comfortable.
     Half an hour passed and then the train slowly moved away. It was
     ten minutes to six.




CHAPTER XIX

OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK

(AUGUST-DECEMBER, 1917)


What reasons had the Council of Ministers for transporting the Imperial
family to Tobolsk?

It is difficult to say definitely. When Kerensky told the Czar of the
proposed transfer he explained the necessity by saying that the
Provisional Government had resolved to take energetic measures against
the Bolsheviks; this would result in a period of disturbance and armed
conflict of which the Imperial family might be the first victims; it was
therefore his duty to put them out of danger. It has been claimed in
other quarters that it was an act of weakness in face of the Extremists,
who, uneasy at seeing in the army the beginnings of a movement in favour
of the Czar, demanded his exile to Siberia. However this may be, the
journey of the Imperial family from Tsarskoïe-Selo to Tobolsk was
effected under comfortable conditions and without any noteworthy
incidents.

Leaving on August 14th at 6 a.m., we reached Tioumen--the nearest
railway station to Tobolsk--on the evening of the 17th, and a few hours
later boarded the _Rouss_.

On the following day we passed the native village of Rasputin, and the
family, gathered on the deck, were able to observe the house of the
_staretz_, which stood out clearly from among the _isbas_. There was
nothing to surprise them in this event, for Rasputin had foretold that
it would be so, and chance once more seemed to confirm his prophetic
words.

On the 19th, towards the end of the afternoon, we suddenly saw at a bend
in the river the crenellated silhouette of the Kremlin, which dominates
Tobolsk, and an hour later we reached our destination.

The house which was to receive us not being ready, we were forced to
remain for some days on the boat which had brought us, and it was not
until August 26th that we moved into our new quarters.

The family occupied the whole of the first floor of the Governor’s
house, a spacious and comfortable building. The suite lived in
Korniloff’s house, belonging to a rich merchant of Tobolsk, and situated
on the other side of the road almost facing ours. The guard was formed
by soldiers of the former rifle regiments of the Imperial family who had
come with us from Tsarskoïe-Selo. They were under the orders of Colonel
Kobylinsky, a generous man who had become sincerely attached to those in
his charge; he did all he could to ameliorate their lot.

At first the conditions of our captivity were very similar to those at
Tsarkoïe-Selo. We had all that was necessary. The Czar and children
nevertheless suffered from lack of space. Their exercise was confined to
a very small kitchen garden and a yard which had been formed by
enclosing with a fence a broad and little-frequented street running
along the south-east side of the house in which they lived. It was very
little, and they were exposed to the observation of the soldiers, whose
barracks overlooked the whole of the space reserved for us. On the other
hand, the members of the suite and servants were freer than at
Tsarskoïe-Selo, at any rate to begin with, and

[Illustration: GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA SITTING AT THE FURTHEST POINT THE
PRISONERS WERE ALLOWED TO GO IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO.]

[Illustration: ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH JOINS HIS SISTER, THE GRAND-DUCHESS
TATIANA.

{_Facing page 240._]

were allowed to go into the town or immediate surroundings.

In September Commissary Pankratof arrived at Tobolsk, having been sent
by Kerensky. He was accompanied by his deputy, Nikolsky--like himself,
an old political exile. Pankratof was quite a well-informed man, of
gentle character, the typical enlightened fanatic. He made a good
impression on the Czar and subsequently became attached to the children.
But Nikolsky was a low type, whose conduct was most brutal. Narrow and
stubborn, he applied his whole mind to the daily invention of fresh
annoyances. Immediately after his arrival he demanded of Colonel
Kobylinsky that we should be forced to have our photographs taken. When
the latter objected that this was superfluous, since all the soldiers
knew us--they were the same as had guarded us at Tsarskoïe-Selo--he
replied: “It was forced on us in the old days, now it’s their turn.” It
had to be done, and henceforward we had to carry our identity cards with
a photograph and identity number.

The religious services were at first held in the house, in the large
hall on the first floor. The priest of the Church of the Annunciation,
his deacon, and four nuns from the Yvanovsky Convent, were authorised to
attend the services. As, however, there was no consecrated altar, it was
impossible to celebrate Mass. This was a great privation for the family.
Finally, on September 21st, the festival of the Nativity of the Virgin,
the prisoners were allowed for the first time to go to the church. This
pleased them greatly, but the consolation was only to be repeated very
rarely. On these occasions we rose very early and, when everyone had
collected in the yard, went out through a little gate leading on to the
public garden, which we crossed between two lines of soldiers. We always
attended the first Mass of the morning, and were almost alone in the
church, which was dimly lighted by a few candles; the public was
rigorously excluded. While going and returning I have often seen people
cross themselves or fall on their knees as Their Majesties passed. On
the whole, the inhabitants of Tobolsk were still very attached to the
Imperial family, and our guards had repeatedly to intervene to prevent
them standing under the windows or removing their hats and crossing
themselves as they passed the house.

Meanwhile our life gradually settled down along definite lines, and by
mobilising all our resources we managed to resume the education of the
Czarevitch and two youngest Grand-Duchesses. The lessons began at nine
o’clock, and were broken off from eleven to twelve for a walk, which was
always shared by the Czar. As there was no schoolroom, the lessons were
given sometimes in the large hall on the first floor, sometimes in
Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room or mine. I lived on the ground floor in what
had been the Governor’s study. At one o’clock we all assembled for
lunch. The Czarina, when she was not well, often took her meals in her
own apartments with Alexis Nicolaïevitch. About two o’clock we used to
go out again and walk about or play until four.

The Czar was suffering a great deal from lack of physical exercise.
Colonel Kobylinsky, to whom he complained of this, had beech-trunks
brought and bought some saws and axes, and we were able to cut the wood
we required for the kitchen and stoves. This was one of our great
outdoor distractions during our captivity at Tobolsk, even the
Grand-Duchesses becoming very keen on this new pastime.

After tea, lessons were resumed until about half-past six. Dinner was an
hour later, after which we went up to the large hall for coffee. We had
all been invited to spend the evening with the family, and this soon
became a regular habit for several of us. Games were organised and
ingenuity shown in finding amusements to break the monotony of our
captivity. When it began to get very cold, and the large hall became
impossible, we took refuge in the adjoining room, which was Their
Majesties’ drawing-room, the only really comfortable apartment in the
house. The Czar would often read aloud while the Grand-Duchesses did
needlework or played with us. The Czarina regularly played one or two
games of bezique with General Tatichtchef and then took up her work or
reclined in her arm-chair. In this atmosphere of family peace we passed
the long winter evenings, lost in the immensity of distant Siberia.

One of the greatest privations during our captivity at Tobolsk was the
almost complete absence of news. Letters only reached us very
irregularly and after long delay. As for newspapers, we were reduced to
a nasty local rag printed on packing paper, which only gave us telegrams
several days old and generally distorted and cut down.

The Czar eagerly followed the development of events in Russia. He
realised that the country was rushing towards ruin. He had a moment of
fresh hope when General Kornilof offered Kerensky to march on Petrograd
to put an end to the Bolshevik agitation, which was becoming more and
more menacing. His disappointment was very great when the Provisional
Government rejected this final chance of salvation. He saw in this the
only means that remained perhaps of avoiding the imminent catastrophe. I
then for the first time heard the Czar regret his abdication. He had
made this decision in the hope that those who had wished to get rid of
him would be capable of making a success of the war and saving Russia.
He had feared that resistance on his part might give rise to a civil
war in the presence of the enemy, and had been unwilling that the blood
of a single Russian should be shed for him. But had not his departure
been almost immediately followed by the appearance of Lenin and his
acolytes, the paid agents of Germany, whose criminal propaganda had
destroyed the army and corrupted the country? It now gave him pain to
see that his renunciation had been in vain, and that by his departure in
the interests of his country he had in reality done her an ill turn.
This idea was to haunt him more and more, and finally gave rise to grave
moral anxiety.

About November 15th we learnt that the Provisional Government was
overthrown and that the Bolsheviks had again come into power. But this
event did not immediately react on our life, and it was not until some
months later, as we shall see, that it occurred to them to turn their
attention to us.

       *       *       *       *       *

The weeks passed and the news which reached us grew worse and worse. It
was, however, very difficult for us to follow events and grasp their
purport, for the information at our disposal did not allow us to
understand the causes or calculate the consequences; we were, so far, so
isolated from the entire world. And even if we succeeded in getting a
rough knowledge of what was happening in Russia, the rest of Europe was
almost a closed book.

Meanwhile the Bolshevik doctrines had begun their destructive work in
the detachment which was guarding us and which hitherto had been fairly
proof against them. It was composed of very varied elements: the men of
the 1st and 4th Regiments were for the most part favourably disposed
towards the Imperial family, and especially towards the children. The
Grand-Duchesses, with that simplicity which was their charm, loved to
talk to these men, who seemed to them to be linked with the past in the
same way as themselves. They questioned them about their families, their
villages, or the battles in which they had taken part in the great war.
Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who to them was still “the Heir,” had also won
their hearts, and they took trouble to please him and find amusements
for him. One section of the 4th Regiment, composed almost exclusively of
the older classes, was particularly conspicuous in its attachment, and
it was always a delight to the family to see these good fellows come
back on duty. On these days the Czar and children used to go secretly to
the guardhouse and converse or play draughts with the men, whose conduct
was never in a single instance anything but strictly correct. Here they
were once surprised by Commissary Pankratof, who stood astounded on the
doorstep, looking through his spectacles at this unexpected sight. The
Czar, seeing his disconcerted appearance, motioned to him to come and
sit at the table. But the Commissary evidently thought he was out of
place; muttering a few unintelligible words, he turned on his heel and
fled, discomfited.

Pankratof, as I have said, was a fanatic imbued with humanitarian
principles; he was not a bad fellow. Immediately after his arrival he
had organised classes for the soldiers to initiate them in Liberal
doctrines, and did all he could to develop their patriotism and
citizenship. But his efforts recoiled upon himself. A convinced
adversary of the Bolsheviks, he was in reality merely preparing the
ground for them and, without realising it, helping towards the success
of their ideas. As will be seen, he was destined to be the first victim.

The men of the 2nd Regiment had from the outset been distinguished by
revolutionary sentiments; at Tsarskoïe-Selo they had already been the
cause of a good deal of annoyance to their prisoners. The Bolshevik
_coup d’état_ increased their authority and audacity; they had managed
to form a “Soldiers’ Committee,” which tended further to restrict our
régime and gradually to substitute its authority for that of Colonel
Kobylinsky. We had proof of its ill-will on the occasion of Baroness
Buxhœveden’s arrival (the end of December O.S.). She had shared our
captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo, and it was only the state of her health
that had prevented her from leaving with us. She had no sooner recovered
than she came, with Kerensky’s permission, to rejoin the Czarina. The
Soldiers’ Committee flatly refused to let her enter the house, and she
had to find accommodation in the town. This was a great grief to the
Czarina and the whole family, who had been looking forward very
impatiently to her arrival.

Thus we reached Christmas.

The Czarina and Grand-Duchesses had for many weeks been preparing with
their own hands a present for each of us and each of the servants. Her
Majesty distributed some woollen waistcoats which she had knitted
herself. With such touching thoughtfulness as this she tried to show her
gratitude to those who had remained faithful.

On December 24th the priest came to the house for Vespers; everyone then
assembled in the large hall, and the children were full of delight at
the “surprise” prepared for us. We now felt part of one large family; we
did our best to forget the preoccupations and distresses of the time in
order to enjoy to the full and in complete unity these moments of
peaceful intimacy.

The next day, Christmas Day, we went to church. By the

[Illustration: AT TOBOLSK, WHERE THEY WERE INTERNED FROM SEPTEMBER,
1917, TO APRIL, 1918. THE CZAR AND HIS CHILDREN ENJOY THE SIBERIAN
SUNSHINE ON THE ROOF OF A GREENHOUSE.

From left to right: The Grand-Duchesses Olga and Anastasie, the Czar and
the Czarevitch, the Grand-Duchess Tatiana, the Grand-Duchess Marie
(standing). The Czarina was confined to her room, indisposed.

{_Facing page 246._]

orders of the priest the deacon intoned the _Mnogoletié_ (the prayer for
the long life of the Imperial family). This was an imprudence which was
bound to bring reprisals. The soldiers, with threats of death, demanded
that the prayer should be revoked. This incident marred the pleasant
memories which this day should have left in our minds. It also brought
us fresh annoyances and the supervision became still stricter.




CHAPTER XX

END OF OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK

(JANUARY-MAY, 1918)


On January 1st/14th, 1914, I resumed the diary I had given up when we
were transferred to Tobolsk. I shall give a few extracts from it as I
did when describing our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo.

     _Monday, January 14th_ (January 1st O.S.).--This morning we went to
     church, where the new priest officiated for the first time. Father
     Vassilief (the cause of the incident mentioned in the preceding
     chapter) has been transferred by Archbishop Hermogenes to the
     monastery of Abalatsky.

     _Tuesday, January 15th._--At 2 p.m. there was a meeting of the
     committee of our garrison. It was decided by 100 votes to 85 to
     prohibit the wearing of epaulettes by officers and men.

     _Thursday, January 17th._--Colonel Kobylinsky came this morning. He
     wore mufti rather than wear his uniform without epaulettes.

     _Friday, January 18th._--The priest and choir[62] arrived at 3
     o’clock. To-day is the Blessing of the Waters and the first time
     the new priest has officiated in the house. When it was Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch’s turn to kiss the cross held out by the priest the
     latter bent down and kissed his forehead. After dinner General
     Tatichtchef and Prince Dolgorouky came to beg the Czar to remove
     his epaulettes in order to avoid a hostile demonstration by the
     soldiers. At first it seemed as though the Czar would refuse, but,
     after exchanging a look and a few words with the Czarina, he
     recovered his self-control and yielded for the sake of his family.

     _Saturday, January 19th._--We went to church this morning. The Czar
     was wearing a Caucasian cloak, which is always worn without
     epaulettes. Alexis Nicolaïevitch had hidden his under his
     “bachelik” (a sort of Caucasian muffler). To-day the Czarina, on
     behalf of the Czar and herself, invited me to take evening tea[63]
     with them in future, when I don’t feel too tired after my lessons.
     I did not withdraw therefore at 10 o’clock when the Grand-Duchesses
     retired. (Alexis Nicolaïevitch always goes to bed at nine o’clock.)

     _Monday, January 21st._--A heavy fall of snow last night. We began
     to build a “snow mountain.”

     _Friday, January 25th_ (January 12th O.S,).--Tatiana Nicolaïevna’s
     birthday. _Te Deum_ in the house. Fine winter’s day; sunshine; 15°
     Réaumur. Went on building the snow mountain as usual. The soldiers
     of the guard came to help us.

     _Wednesday, January 30th._--To-day the friendly section of the 4th
     Regiment was on duty. The Czar

[Illustration: THE GOVERNOR’S HOUSE AT TOBOLSK WHERE THE IMPERIAL FAMILY
WERE INTERNED.

Barracks of the detachment which guarded the Czar.      The Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie on the balcony.
The guard being changed.

{_Facing page 252._]

     and children spent several hours with the soldiers in the
     guard-house.

     _Saturday, February 2nd._--23° R. below zero. Prince Dolgorouky and
     I watered the snow mountain. We carried thirty buckets of water. It
     was so cold that the water froze on the way from the kitchen tap to
     the mountain. Our buckets and the snow mountain “steamed.”
     To-morrow the children can begin tobogganing.

     _Monday, February 4th._--The thermometer is said to have dropped
     last night below 30° Réaumur (37° Centigrade). Terrible wind. The
     Grand-Duchesses’ bedroom is a real ice-house.

     _Wednesday, February 6th._--It appears that on the initiative of
     the 2nd Regiment the soldiers have decided that Commissary
     Pankratof and his deputy, Nikolsky, must resign.

     _Friday, February 8th._--The soldiers’ committee has to-day decided
     to replace Pankratof by a Bolshevik commissary from Moscow. Things
     are going from bad to worse. It appears that there is no longer a
     state of war between Soviet Russia and Germany, Austria, and
     Bulgaria. The army is to be disbanded, but Lenin and Trotsky have
     not yet signed the peace.

     _Wednesday, February 13th._--The Czar tells me that the
     demobilisation of the army has begun, several classes having
     already been disbanded. All the old soldiers (the most friendly)
     are to leave us. The Czar seems very depressed at this prospect;
     the change may have disastrous results for us.

     _Friday, February 15th._--A certain number of soldiers have
     already left. They came secretly to take leave of the Czar and his
     family.

     At tea in the evening with Their Majesties, General Tatichtchef,
     with a frankness justified by the circumstances, expressed his
     surprise at finding how intimate and affectionate was the family
     life of the Czar and Czarina and their children. The Czar, smiling
     at the Czarina, said, “You hear what Tatichtchef says?”

     Then, with his usual good-humour tinged with a touch of irony, he
     added:

     “You have been my aide-de-camp, Tatichtchef, and had ever so many
     opportunities of observing us. If you knew so little about us, how
     can you expect us to blame the newspapers for what they say about
     us?”

     _Wednesday, February 20th._--The Czar tells me the Germans have
     taken Reval, Rovno, etc., and are still advancing along the whole
     front. It is obvious that he is deeply affected.

     _Monday, February 25th._--Colonel Kobylinsky has received a
     telegram informing him that, from March 1st, “Nicholas Romanoff and
     his family must be put on _soldiers’ rations_ and that each member
     of the family will receive 600 roubles per month drawn from the
     interest of their personal estate.” Hitherto their expenses have
     been paid by the state. As the family consists of seven persons,
     the whole household will have to be run on 4,200 roubles a
     month.[64]

     _Tuesday, February 26th._--His Majesty asked me to help him to do
     his accounts and draw up a family budget. He has saved a little
     from his “toilet allowance.”

     _Wednesday, February 27th._--The Czar said jokingly that, since
     everyone is appointing committees, he is going to appoint one to
     look after the welfare of his own community. It is to consist of
     General Tatichtchef, Prince Dolgorouky, and myself. We held a
     “sitting” this afternoon and came to the conclusion that the
     _personnel_ must be reduced. This is a wrench; we shall have to
     dismiss ten servants, several of whom have their families with them
     in Tobolsk. When we informed Their Majesties we could see the grief
     it caused them. They must part with servants whose very devotion
     will reduce them to beggary.

     _Friday, March 1st._--The new régime comes into force. From to-day
     butter and coffee are excluded from the table as luxuries.

     _Monday, March 4th._--The soldiers’ committee has decided to
     abolish the snow mountain we have built (it was such a source of
     amusement to the children!) because the Czar and Czarina mounted it
     to watch the departure of the men of the 4th Regiment. Every day
     now brings fresh vexations to the Czar’s family and their suite.
     For a long time we have only been allowed to go out when
     accompanied by a soldier; it is probable that even this last
     privilege will soon be taken from us.

     _Tuesday, March 5th._--Yesterday the soldiers, with a hang-dog look
     (for they felt it was a mean task), began to destroy the snow
     mountain with picks. The children are disconsolate.

     _Friday, March 15th._--The townspeople, hearing of our situation,
     find various ways of sending us eggs, sweetmeats, and delicacies.

     _Sunday, March 17th._--To-day is Carnival Sunday. Everyone is
     merry. The sledges pass to and fro under our windows; sound of
     bells, mouth-organs, and singing.... The children wistfully watch
     the fun. They have begun to grow bored and find their captivity
     irksome. They walk round the courtyard, fenced in by its high
     paling through which they can see nothing. Since the destruction of
     their snow mountain their only distraction is sawing and cutting
     wood.

     The arrogance of the soldiers is inconceivable; those who have left
     have been replaced by a pack of blackguardly-looking young men.

     In spite of the daily increase of their sufferings, Their Majesties
     still cherish hope that among their loyal friends some may be found
     to attempt their release. Never was the situation more favourable
     for escape, for there is as yet no representative of the Bolshevik
     Government at Tobolsk. With the complicity of Colonel Kobylinsky,
     already on our side, it would be easy to trick the insolent but
     careless vigilance of our guards. All that is required is the
     organised and resolute efforts of a few bold spirits outside. We
     have repeatedly urged upon the Czar the necessity of being prepared
     for any turn of events. He insists on two conditions which greatly
     complicate matters: he will not hear of the family being separated
     or leaving Russian territory.

     One day the Czarina said to me in this connection: “I wouldn’t
     leave Russia on any consideration, for it seems to me that to go
     abroad would be to break our last link with the past, which would
     then be dead for ever.”

[Illustration: THE CZAR SAWING WOOD WITH ME. BEHIND, THE LITTLE
GREENHOUSE ON THE ROOF OF WHICH WE MADE TWO SEATS AT THE END OF WINTER
SO THAT WE COULD ENJOY THE SUN.]

[Illustration: ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH SITTING ON THE STEPS OF THE
GOVERNOR’S HOUSE. STANDING BY HIM IS THE SON OF DR. DEREVENKO, WHO WAS
ALLOWED TO COME AND PLAY WITH HIM WHEN WE FIRST WENT TO TOBOLSK.

{_Facing page 256._]


     _Monday, March 18th._--During the first week of Lent the family
     will perform its devotions as usual. There is a service morning and
     evening. As their different occupations prevent the attendance of
     the choir, the Czarina and Grand-Duchesses sing with the deacon.

     _Tuesday, March 19th._--After lunch the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk was
     discussed. It has just been signed. The Czar was very depressed,
     saying: “It is such a disgrace for Russia and amounts to suicide. I
     should never have thought the Emperor William and the German
     Government could stoop to shake hands with these miserable
     traitors. But I’m sure they will get no good from it; it won’t save
     them from ruin!”

     A little later, when Prince Dolgorouky remarked that the newspapers
     were discussing a clause in which the Germans demanded that the
     Imperial family should be handed over to them unharmed, the Czar
     cried: “This is either a manœuvre to discredit me or an insult.”

     The Czarina added in a low voice: “After what they have done to the
     Czar, I would rather die in Russia than be saved by the Germans!”

     _Friday, March 22nd._--At a quarter past nine, after the evening
     service, everyone went to Confession--children, servants, suite,
     and finally Their Majesties.

     _Saturday, March 23rd._--A detachment of over a hundred Red Guards
     has arrived from Omsk; they are the first Maximalist soldiers to
     take up garrison duty at Tobolsk. Our last chance of escape has
     been snatched from us. His Majesty, however, tells me he has
     reason to believe that there are among these men many officers who
     have enlisted in the ranks; he also asserts, without telling me
     definitely the source of his information, that there are three
     hundred officers at Tioumen.

     _Tuesday, April 9th._--The Bolshevik commissary, who has come with
     the detachment from Omsk, has insisted on being allowed to inspect
     the house. The soldiers of our guard have refused permission.
     Colonel Kobylinsky is very uneasy and fears a conflict.
     Precautionary measures; patrols, sentries doubled. A very disturbed
     night.

     _Wednesday, April 10th._--A “full sitting” of our guard, at which
     the Bolshevik commissary reveals the extent of his powers. He has
     the right to have anyone opposing his orders shot within
     twenty-four hours and without trial. The soldiers let him enter the
     house.

     _Friday, April 12th._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch confined to bed, as
     since yesterday he has had a violent pain in the groin caused by a
     strain. He has been so well this winter. It is to be hoped it is
     nothing serious.

     A soldier of our detachment who had been sent to Moscow has
     returned to-day and brought Colonel Kobylinsky a memorandum from
     the Central Executive Committee of the Bolshevik Government,
     ordering him to be much stricter with us. General Tatichtchef,
     Prince Dolgorouky, and Countess Hendrikof are to be transferred to
     our house and treated as prisoners. The arrival is also announced
     of a commissary with extraordinary powers, accompanied by a
     detachment of soldiers.

     _Saturday, April 13th._--All who have been living in Kornilof’s
     house, Countess Hendrikof, Mlle. Schneider, General Tatichtchef,
     Prince Dolgorouky, and Mr. Gibbes[65] move to our house. Only
     Doctors Botkin and Derevenko are left at liberty. Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch’s pains have increased since yesterday.

     _Monday, April 15th._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch in great pain yesterday
     and to-day. It is one of his severe attacks of hæmophilia.

     _Tuesday, April 16th._--Colonel Kobylinsky, officer of the guard,
     and some soldiers have been to search the house. They have taken
     away the Czar’s dagger which he wore with his Cossack uniform.

     _Monday, April 22nd._--The commissary from Moscow arrived to-day
     with a small detachment; his name is Yakovlef. He has shown his
     papers to the commandant and soldiers’ committee. In the evening he
     took tea with Their Majesties. Every one is restless and
     distraught. The commissary’s arrival is felt to be an evil portent,
     vague but real.

     _Tuesday, April 23rd._--Commissary Yakovlef came at eleven o’clock.
     After an inspection of the whole house he went to see the Czar, who
     accompanied him to the room of Alexis Nicolaïevitch who is in bed.
     Not having been able to see the Czarina, who was not ready to
     receive him, he came again a little later with the regimental
     doctor and paid a second visit to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. (He wanted
     to be assured by his doctor that the boy was really ill.) As he was
     going away he asked the commandant whether we had much luggage.
     Can this mean we are to move?

     _Wednesday, April 24th._--We are all in a state of mental anguish.
     We feel we are forgotten by everyone, abandoned to our own
     resources and at the mercy of this man. Is it possible that no one
     will raise a finger to save the Imperial family? Where are those
     who have remained loyal to the Czar? Why do they delay?

     _Thursday, April 25th._--Shortly before three o’clock, as I was
     going along the passage, I met two servants sobbing. They told me
     that Yakovlef has come to tell the Czar that he is taking him away.
     What can be happening? I dare not go up without being summoned, and
     went back to my room. Almost immediately Tatiana Nicolaïevna
     knocked at my door. She was in tears, and told me Her Majesty was
     asking for me. I followed her. The Czarina was alone, greatly
     upset. She confirmed what I had heard, that Yakovlef has been sent
     from Moscow to take the Czar away and is to leave to-night.

     “The commissary says that no harm will come to the Czar, and that
     if anyone wishes to accompany him there will be no objection. I
     can’t let the Czar go alone. They want to separate him from his
     family as they did before....[66]

     “They’re going to try to force his hand by making him anxious about
     his family.... The Czar is necessary to them; they feel that he
     alone represents Russia.... Together we shall be in a better
     position to resist them, and I ought to be at his side in the time

[Illustration: AT THE MAIN DOOR OF THE GOVERNOR’S HOUSE DURING A WALK IN
THE COURT.

The four Grand-Duchesses. The Czarevitch. The officer of the Guard. The
Czar.]

[Illustration: THE CZARINA’S ROOM.

PICTURES OF THE CHILDREN ON THE WALL.

{_Facing page 260._]

     of trial.... But the boy is still so ill.... Suppose some
     complication sets in.... Oh, God, what ghastly torture!... For the
     first time in my life I don’t know what I ought to do; I’ve always
     felt inspired whenever I’ve had to take a decision, and now I can’t
     think.... But God won’t allow the Czar’s departure; it can’t, it
     _must_ not be. I’m sure the thaw will begin to-night....”[67]

     Tatiana Nicolaïevna here intervened:

     “But mother, if father has to go, whatever we say, something must
     be decided....”

     I took up the cudgels on Tatiana Nicolaïevna’s behalf, remarking
     that Alexis Nicolaïevitch was better, and that we should take great
     care of him....

     Her Majesty was obviously tortured by indecision; she paced up and
     down the room, and went on talking, rather to herself than to us.
     At last she came up to me and said:

     “Yes, that will be best; I’ll go with the Czar; I shall trust
     Alexis to you....”

     A moment later the Czar came in. The Czarina walked towards him,
     saying:

     “It’s settled; I’ll go with you, and Marie will come too.”

     The Czar replied: “Very well, if you wish it.”

     I came down to my room, and the whole day has been spent in getting
     ready. Prince Dolgorouky and Doctor Botkin will accompany Their
     Majesties, as also will Tchemadourof (the Czar’s valet), Anna
     Demidova (the Czarina’s maid), and Sednief (footman to the
     Grand-Duchesses). It has been decided that eight officers and men
     of our guard are to go with them.

     The family have spent the whole afternoon at the bedside of Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch.

     This evening at half-past ten we went up to take tea. The Czarina
     was seated on the divan with two of her daughters beside her. Their
     faces were swollen with crying. We all did our best to hide our
     grief and to maintain outward calm. We felt that for one to give
     way would cause all to break down. The Czar and Czarina were calm
     and collected. It is apparent that they are prepared for any
     sacrifices, even of their lives, if God in his inscrutable wisdom
     should require it for the country’s welfare. They have never shown
     greater kindness or solicitude.

     This splendid serenity of theirs, this wonderful faith, proved
     infectious.

     At half-past eleven the servants were assembled in the large hall.
     Their Majesties and Marie Nicolaïevna took leave of them. The Czar
     embraced every man, the Czarina every woman. Almost all were in
     tears. Their Majesties withdrew; we all went down to my room.

     At half-past three the conveyances drew up in the courtyard. They
     were the horrible _tarantass_.[68] Only one was covered. We found a
     little straw in the backyard and spread it on the floor of the
     carriages. We put a mattress in the one to be used by the Czarina.

     At four o’clock we went up to see Their Majesties and found them
     just leaving Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. The Czar and Czarina and
     Marie Nicolaïevna took leave of us. The Czarina and the
     Grand-Duchesses were in tears. The Czar seemed calm and had a word
     of encouragement for each of us; he embraced us. The Czarina, when
     saying good-bye, begged me to stay upstairs with Alexis
     Nicolaïevitch. I went to the boy’s room and found him in bed,
     crying.

     A few minutes later we heard the rumbling of wheels. The
     Grand-Duchesses passed their brother’s door on their way to their
     rooms, and I could hear them sobbing....

     _Saturday, April 27th._--The man who drove the Czarina for the
     first stage has brought a note from Marie Nicolaïevna; the roads
     are founderous, travelling conditions terrible. How will the
     Czarina be able to stand the journey? How heartrending it all is!

     _Sunday, April 28th._--Colonel Kobylinsky has received a telegram
     saying that the whole party arrived safely at Tioumen at half-past
     nine on Saturday evening.

     The “field chapel” has been moved to the large hall, where the
     priest will be able to celebrate Mass, as there is a consecrated
     altar.

     In the evening a second telegram arrived, sent after leaving
     Tioumen: “Travelling in comfort. How is the boy? God be with you.”

     _Monday, April 29th._--The children have received a letter from the
     Czarina from Tioumen. The journey has been very trying. Horses up
     to their chests in water crossing the rivers. Wheels broken several
     times.

     _Wednesday, May 1st._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch is up. Nagorny carried
     him to his wheeled chair; he was wheeled about in the sun.

     _Thursday, May 2nd._--Still no news since they left Tioumen. Where
     are they? They could have reached Moscow by Tuesday!

     _Friday, May 3rd._--Colonel Kobylinsky has received a telegram
     saying that the travellers have been detained at Ekaterinburg. What
     has happened?

     _Saturday, May 4th._--A sad Easter eve. We are in low spirits.

     _Sunday, May 5th._--Easter Day. Still no news.

     _Tuesday, May 7th._--At last the children have had a letter from
     Ekaterinburg saying that all are well but not explaining why they
     are held up. What agony can be read between the lines!

     _Wednesday, May 8th._--The officers and men of our guard who
     accompanied Their Majesties have returned from Ekaterinburg. They
     say that on arrival at Ekaterinburg the Czar’s train was surrounded
     by Red Guards and that the Czar, Czarina, and Marie Nicolaïevna
     have been incarcerated in Ipatief’s house.[69] Prince Dolgorouky is
     in prison, and they themselves were only released after two days’
     detention.

     _Saturday, May 11th._--Colonel Kobylinsky has been removed and we
     are left to the Tobolsk Soviet.

     _Friday, May 17th._--The soldiers of our guard have been replaced
     by Red Guards brought from Ekaterinburg by Commissary Rodionof, who
     has come to fetch us. General Tatichtchef and I both feel we ought
     to

[Illustration: THE PRIEST CELEBRATING MASS IN THE DRAWING-ROOM OF THE
GOVERNOR’S HOUSE A FEW DAYS AFTER THE DEPARTURE OF THEIR MAJESTIES. MAY,
1918.]

[Illustration: THE RIVER STEAMER “ROUSS,” ON WHICH THE CZAR AND HIS
FAMILY WERE CONVEYED FROM TIOUMEN TO TOBOLSK IN AUGUST, 1917, AND THE
CHILDREN FROM TOBOLSK TO TIOUMEN IN MAY, 1918.

{_Facing page 264._]

     delay our departure as long as possible; but the Grand-Duchesses
     are so eager to see their parents again that we don’t feel morally
     justified in opposing their wishes.

     _Saturday, May 18th._--Vespers. The priest and nuns have been
     stripped and searched by order of the commissary.

     _Sunday, May 19th_ (May 6th, O.S.).--The Czar’s birthday.... Our
     departure is fixed for to-morrow. The commissary refuses to allow
     the priest to come; he has forbidden the Grand-Duchesses to lock
     their doors at night.

     _Monday, May 20th._--At half-past eleven we left the house and went
     on board the _Rouss_. She is the boat which brought us here with
     the Czar and Czarina eight months ago. Baroness Buxhœveden has been
     granted permission to rejoin us. We left Tobolsk at five o’clock.
     Commissary Rodionof has shut Alexis Nicolaïevitch in his cabin with
     Nagorny. We protested: the child is ill and the doctor ought to
     have access to him at any time.

     _Wednesday, May 22nd._--We reached Tioumen this morning.




CHAPTER XXI

EKATERINBURG

THE MURDER OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY DURING THE NIGHT OF JULY 16-17TH,
1918


On our arrival at Tioumen on May 22nd we were at once taken, under a
strong escort, to the special train that was to take us to Ekaterinburg.
Just as I was getting into the train with my pupil I was separated from
him and put in a fourth-class carriage, guarded by sentries like the
others. We reached Ekaterinburg in the night, the train being stopped at
some distance from the station.

About nine o’clock the next morning several carriages were drawn up
alongside our train, and I saw four men go towards the children’s
carriage.

A few minutes passed and then Nagorny, the sailor attached to Alexis
Nicolaïevitch, passed my window, carrying the sick boy in his arms;
behind him came the Grand-Duchesses, loaded with valises and small
personal belongings. I tried to get out, but was roughly pushed back
into the carriage by the sentry.

I came back to the window. Tatiana Nicolaïevna came last, carrying her
little dog and struggling to drag a heavy brown valise. It was raining,
and I saw her feet sink into the mud at every step. Nagorny tried to
come to her assistance; he was roughly pushed back by one of the
commissaries.... A few minutes later the carriages drove off with the
children in the direction of the town.

How little I suspected that I was never to see them again, after so many
years among them! I was convinced that they would come back and fetch us
and that we should be united without delay.

But the hours passed. Our train was shunted back into the station, and
then I saw General Tatichtchef, Countess Hendrikof, and Mlle. Schneider
being taken away. A little later it was the turn of Volkof, the
Czarina’s _valet-de-chambre_, de Kharitonof, the chef, Troup, the
footman, and little Leonide Sednief, a kitchen boy of fourteen.

With the exception of Volkof, who managed to escape later, and little
Sednief, whose life was spared, not one of those who were led off that
day was destined to escape alive from the hands of the Bolsheviks.

We were still kept waiting. What was happening? Why didn’t they come for
us too? We gave ourselves up to all sorts of hypotheses, when, about
five o’clock, Commissary Rodionof, who had come to Tobolsk to fetch us,
entered our carriage and told us we were not wanted and were free.

Free! What was this? We were to be separated from the others? Then all
was over! The excitement that had sustained us up to now gave place to
deep depression. What was to be done? What was to be the next move? We
were overwhelmed.

Even to-day I cannot understand what prompted the Bolsheviks to this
decision to save our lives. Why, for instance, should Countess Hendrikof
be taken to prison while Baroness de Buxhœveden, also a lady-in-waiting
to the Czarina, was allowed to go free? Why they and not ourselves? Was
there confusion of names or functions? A mystery!

On the next and following days I and my colleague went to

[Illustration: IPATIEF’S HOUSE AT EKATERINBURG, IN WHICH THE IMPERIAL
FAMILY WERE INTERNED AND SUBSEQUENTLY MASSACRED.

Seen from the Vosnessensky Prospekt after the first fence had been
erected.

{_Facing page 270._]

see the English and Swedish consuls[70]--the French consul was away; at
all costs something had to be done to help the prisoners. The two
consuls relieved our minds by telling us that proceedings had already
been taken and that they did not think there was any imminent danger.

I walked past Ipatief’s house, of which the tops of the windows could be
seen above the wall of boards that hemmed it in. I had not yet lost all
hope of effecting an entry, for Dr. Derevenko, who had been allowed to
visit the boy, had heard Dr. Botkin ask Commissary Avdief, the
commandant of the guard, on behalf of the Czar, that I should be allowed
to rejoin them. Avdief had replied that he would refer the matter to
Moscow. Meanwhile, my companions and I, except Dr. Derevenko, who had
taken lodgings in the town, camped in the fourth-class carriage which
had brought us. We were destined to remain there for more than a month!

On the twenty-sixth we were ordered to leave the territory of the Perm
Government--which includes Ekaterinburg--without delay and return to
Tobolsk. Care had been taken that we should only have one document
between us, to keep us together and so facilitate supervision. But the
trains were no longer running. The anti-Bolshevik movement of the
Russian and Czech volunteers[71] was spreading rapidly, and the line
was exclusively reserved for the military units that were being hurried
to Tioumen. This meant further delay.

One day when I was passing Ipatief’s house, accompanied by Dr. Derevenko
and Mr. Gibbes, we saw two carriages drawn up and surrounded by a large
number of Red Guards. What was our horror at recognising in the first
Sednief (the _valet-de-chambre_ of the Grand-Duchesses) sitting between
two guards. Nagorny was going to the second carriage. He was just
setting foot on the step with his hand on the side of the carriage when,
raising his head, he saw us all there standing motionless a few yards
from him. For a few seconds he looked fixedly at us, then, without a
single gesture that might have betrayed us, he took his seat. The
carriages were driven off, and we saw them turn in the direction of the
prison.

These two good fellows were shot shortly afterwards; their sole crime
had been their inability to hide their indignation on seeing the
Bolshevik commissaries seize the little gold chain from which the holy
images hung over the sick bed of Alexis Nicolaïevitch.

A few more days passed, and then I learned through Dr. Derevenko that
the request made on my behalf had been refused.

On June 3rd our carriage was coupled to one of the many trains loaded
with starving people from Russia coming to look for food in Siberia. We
made for Tioumen, where, after various wanderings, we finally arrived on
the fifteenth. A few hours later I was placed under arrest by Bolshevik
headquarters, where I had been forced to apply for a _visa_ that was
indispensable to my companions and myself. It was only by a lucky
combination of circumstances that I came to be released in the evening
and was able to get back to the railway carriage, in

[Illustration: YOUROVSKY, FROM A PHOTOGRAPH PRODUCED AT THE ENQUIRY.]

[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESSES’ ROOM AS I SAW IT ON ENTERING
IPATIEF’S HOUSE. ON THE FLOOR ARE THE ASHES FROM THE STOVES.

{_Facing page 272._]

which they were waiting for me. The following days were days of
indescribable anxiety, at the mercy of any chance that might call
attention to us. Probably what saved us was that we were lost in the
crowd of refugees who filled Tioumen station, and so managed to pass
unnoticed.

       *       *       *       *       *

On July 20th the Whites, as the anti-Bolshevik troops were called,
captured Tioumen and saved us from the fanatics who had so nearly
claimed us as victims. A few days later the papers published a
reproduction of the proclamation that had been placarded in the streets
of Ekaterinburg, announcing that the sentence of death passed on the
ex-Czar Nicholas Romanoff had been carried out on the night of July
16th-17th and that the Czarina and her children had been removed to a
place of safety.

At last, on July 25th, Ekaterinburg fell in its turn. Hardly was
communication re-established--which took a long time as the permanent
way had suffered severely--when Mr. Gibbes and I hastened to the town to
search for the Imperial family and those of our companions who had
remained at Ekaterinburg.

Two days after my arrival I made my first entry into Ipatief’s house. I
went through the first-floor rooms, which had served as the prison; they
were in an indescribable state of disorder. It was evident that every
effort had been made to get rid of any traces of the recent occupants.
Heaps of ashes had been raked out of the stoves. Among them were a
quantity of small articles, half burnt, such as tooth-brushes, hairpins,
buttons, etc., in the midst of which I found the end of a hair-brush on
the browned ivory of which could still be seen the initials of the
Czarina, A. F. (Alexandra-Feodorovna.). If it was true that the
prisoners had been sent away, they must have been removed just as they
were, without any of the most essential articles of toilet.

I then noticed on the wall in the embrasure of one of the windows of
Their Majesties’ room the Empress’s favourite charm, the swastika,[72]
which she had put up everywhere to ward off ill-luck. She had drawn it
in pencil, and added, underneath, the date, 17/30 April, the day of
their incarceration in the house. The same symbol, but without the date,
was drawn on the wallpaper, on a level with the bed, occupied doubtless
by her or Alexis Nicolaïevitch. But my search was to no purpose, I could
not find the slightest clue to their fate.

I went down to the bottom floor, the greater part of which was below the
level of the ground. It was with intense emotion that I entered the room
in which perhaps--I was still in doubt--they had met their death. Its
appearance was sinister beyond expression. The only light filtered
through a barred window at the height of a man’s head. The walls and
floor showed numerous traces of bullets and bayonet scars. The first
glance showed that an odious crime had been perpetrated there and that
several people had been done to death. But who? How?

I became convinced that the Czar had perished and, granting that, I
could not believe that the Czarina had survived him. At Tobolsk, when
Commissary Yakovlef had come to take away the Czar, I had seen her throw
herself in where the danger seemed to her greatest. I had seen her,
broken-hearted after hours of mental torture, torn desperately between
her feelings as a wife and a mother, abandon her sick boy to follow the
husband whose life seemed in danger. Yes, it was possible they might
have died together, the victims of these brutes. But the children? They
too massacred? I could not believe it. My whole being revolted at the
idea. And yet everything proved that there had been many victims. Well,
then?...

During the following days I continued my investigations in Ekaterinburg
and its suburbs--the monastery, everywhere I could hope to find the
slightest clue. I saw Father Storojef, who had been the last to conduct
religious service in Ipatief’s house, on Sunday, the 14th, two days
before the night of terror. He too, alas, had very little hope.

The enquiry proceeded very slowly. It was begun in extremely difficult
circumstances, for, between July 17th and 25th the Bolshevik
commissaries had had time to efface nearly every trace of their crime.
Immediately after the taking of Ekaterinburg by the Whites, the military
authorities had surrounded the house with a guard and a judicial enquiry
had been opened, but the threads had been so skilfully entangled that it
was very difficult to sort them out.

The most important deposition was that of some peasants from the village
of Koptiaki, twenty versts north-west of Ekaterinburg. They came to give
evidence that on the night of July 16th-17th the Bolsheviks had occupied
a clearing in a forest near their village, where they had remained
several days. They brought with them objects which they had found near
the shaft of an abandoned mine, not far from which could be seen traces
of a large fire. Some officers visited the clearing and found other
objects, which, like the first, were recognised as having belonged to
the Imperial family.

The enquiry had been entrusted to Ivan Alexandrovitch Serguéief, a
member of the Ekaterinburg tribunal. It followed a normal course, but
the difficulties were very great. Serguéief was more and more inclined
to admit the death of all the members of the family. But the bodies
could still not be found, and the depositions of a certain number of
witnesses supported the hypothesis that the Czarina and the children had
been removed to another place. These depositions--as was subsequently
established--emanated from Bolshevik agents deliberately left in
Ekaterinburg to mislead the enquiry. Their end was partially attained,
for Serguéief lost precious time and was long in realising that he was
on the wrong track.

The weeks passed without bringing any new information. I then decided to
return to Tioumen, the cost of living at Ekaterinburg being very high.
Before starting, however, I obtained from Serguéief a promise that he
would recall me if any new fact of importance came to light in the
course of the enquiry.

At the end of January, 1919, I received a telegram from General Janin,
whom I had known at Mohilef when he was chief of the French Military
Mission at Russian G.H.Q. He invited me to join him at Omsk. Some days
later I left Tioumen, and on February 13th arrived at the Military
Mission sent by France to the Omsk Government.[73]

Admiral Koltchak, realising the historic importance of the enquiry into
the disappearance of the Imperial family, and wishing to know the
result, had in January charged General Ditériks to bring him from
Ekaterinburg a copy of the evidence and all the clues that had been
found. On February 5th he summoned Nicholas Alexiévitch Sokolof,
“Examining

[Illustration: IPATIEF’S HOUSE, FROM THE VOSNESSENSKY STREET.

     On the ground floor, the window between two trees is that of the
     room in which the murders took place. Above it is the window of the
     Grand-Duchesses’ room. The four windows in pairs at the angle of
     the upper floor are those of the room occupied by the Czar, the
     Czarina, and the Czarevitch.
]

[Illustration: THE CZARINA’S FAVOURITE LUCKY CHARM, THE “SWASTIKA,”
WHICH SHE DREW IN THE EMBRASURE OF ONE OF THE WINDOWS IN HER ROOM AT
EKATERINBURG, ADDING THE DATE, 17/30 APRIL, 1918.

On the left, photograph of the inscription under glass with four seals.
On the right, the inscription.

{_Facing page 276._]

Magistrate,”[74] for business of particular importance, and invited him
to conduct the enquiry. Two days later the Minister of Justice appointed
him to carry on Serguéief s work.

It was at this juncture that I made the acquaintance of M. Sokolof. At
our first interview I realised that his mind was made up and that he had
no further hope. I could not believe such horrors. “But the
children--the children?” I cried to him. “The children have suffered the
same fate as their parents. There is not a shadow of doubt in my mind on
that point.” “But the bodies?” “The clearing must be searched; that is
where we shall find the key to the mystery, for the Bolsheviks cannot
have spent three days and nights here simply to burn a few clothes.”

Alas! these conclusions were soon to be borne out by the deposition of
one of the principal murderers, Paul Medvedief, who had just been taken
prisoner at Perm. As Sokolof was at Omsk it was Serguéief who
interrogated him on February 25th at Ekaterinburg. He admitted formally
that the Czar, Czarina and the five children, Dr. Botkin, and the three
servants had been killed in the basement of Ipatief’s house during the
night of July 16th-17th. He could not, however, or would not, give any
hint as to what had been done with the bodies after the murder.

I worked for several days with M. Sokolof; then he left for Ekaterinburg
to continue the enquiry opened by Serguéief.

In April, General Ditériks, who was returning from Vladivostok--where he
had been sent by Admiral Koltchak on a special mission--came to join him
and assist his efforts. Thenceforward the enquiry made rapid progress.
Hundreds of persons were interrogated, and, as soon as the snow had
gone, work was begun on a large scale in the clearing in which the
Koptiaki peasants had found articles belonging to the Imperial family.
The mine-shaft was emptied and thoroughly examined. The ashes and soil
of part of the clearing were passed through sieves, and the whole of the
surrounding area carefully examined. They succeeded in determining the
site of two large fires and, more vaguely, the traces of a third. This
methodical research soon brought discoveries of extreme importance.

Devoting himself wholeheartedly to the work he had undertaken, and
displaying untiring patience and diligence, M. Sokolof was able in a few
months to reconstruct every circumstance of the crime with remarkable
accuracy.




CHAPTER XXII

THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CRIME ESTABLISHED BY THE ENQUIRY


In the following pages I shall describe the circumstances of the murder
of the Imperial family as they appear from the depositions of the
witnesses and evidence examined by the enquiry. From the six thick
manuscript volumes in which it is contained I have extracted the
essential facts of this drama about which, alas! there can be no longer
any doubt. The impression left by reading these documents is that of a
ghastly nightmare, but I do not feel justified in dwelling on the
horror.

About the middle of May, 1918, Yankel Sverdlof, President of the Central
Executive Committee at Moscow, yielding to the pressure of Germany,[75]
sent Commissary Yakovlef to Tobolsk to arrange for the transfer of the
Imperial family. He had received orders to take them to Moscow or
Petrograd. In carrying out his mission he met with resistance which he
did his best to overcome, as the enquiry has established. This
resistance had been organised by the divisional government of the Ural,
whose headquarters were at Ekaterinburg. It was they who, unknown to
Yakovlef, prepared the trap which enabled them to seize the Emperor _en
route_. But it appears to have been established that this plan had been
secretly approved by Moscow. It is more than probable, indeed, that
Sverdlof was playing a double game, and that, while pretending to accede
to the pressure of General Baron von Mirbach in Moscow, he had arranged
with the Ekaterinburg commissaries not to let the Czar escape. However
this may be, the installation of the Czar at Ekaterinburg was carried
out on the spur of the moment. In two days the merchant Ipatief was
evicted from his house and the construction of a strong wooden fencing
rising to the level of the second-floor windows begun.

To this place the Czar, Czarina, Grand-Duchess Marie Nicolaïevna, Dr.
Botkin, and three servants accompanying them were brought on April 30th.
Also Anna Demidova, the Czarina’s maid, Tchemadourof, the Czar’s valet,
and Sednief, the Grand-Duchesses’ footman.

At first the guard was formed by soldiers picked at random and
frequently changed. Later it consisted exclusively of workmen from the
Sissert workshops and the factory of Zlokazof Brothers. They were under
the command of Commissary Avdief, commandant of the “house destined for
a special purpose,” as Ipatief’s house was named.

The conditions of the imprisonment were much more severe than at
Tobolsk. Avdief was an inveterate drunkard, who gave rein to his coarse
instincts, and, with the assistance of his subordinates, showed great
ingenuity in daily inflicting fresh humiliations upon those in his
charge. There was no alternative but to accept the privations, submit to
the vexations, yield to the exactions and caprices of these low, vulgar
scoundrels.

On their arrival in Ekaterinburg on May 23rd, the Czarevitch and his
three sisters were at once taken to Ipatief’s house,

[Illustration: THE ROOM ON THE GROUND FLOOR OF IPATIEF’S HOUSE IN WHICH
THE IMPERIAL FAMILY AND THEIR COMPANIONS WERE PUT TO DEATH.

{_Facing page 282._]

where their parents were awaiting them. After the agony of separation
this reunion was a tremendous joy, in spite of the sadness of the
present and the uncertainty of the future.

A few hours later Kharitonof (the chef), old Troup (footman), and little
Leonide Sednief (scullery-boy) were also brought. General Tatichtchef,
Countess Hendrikof, Mlle. Schneider, and Volkof, the Czarina’s
_valet-de-chambre_, had been taken direct to the prison.

On the twenty-fourth, Tchemadourof, who had been taken ill, was
transferred to the prison hospital; there he was forgotten, and so,
miraculously, escaped death. A few days later Nagorny and Sednief were
also removed. The number of those who had been left with the prisoners
decreased rapidly. Fortunately Dr. Botkin, whose devotion was splendid,
was left, and also a few servants whose faithfulness was proof against
anything: Anna Demidova, Kharitonof, Troup, and little Leonide Sednief.
During these days of suffering the presence of Dr. Botkin was a great
comfort to the prisoners; he did all he could for them, acted as
intermediary between them and the commissaries, and did his best to
protect them against the coarse insults of their guards.

The Czar, Czarina, and Czarevitch occupied the room in the angle formed
by the square and Vosnessensky Lane; the four Grand-Duchesses the
adjoining room, the door of which had been removed; at first, as there
was no bed, they slept on the floor. Dr. Botkin slept in the
drawing-room and the Czarina’s maid in the room in the angle of
Vosnessensky Lane and the garden. The other prisoners were installed in
the kitchen and adjacent hall.

Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s ill-health had been aggravated by the fatigue of
the journey; he spent the greater part of the day lying down, and when
they went out to take the air it was the Czar who carried him as far as
the garden.

The family and servants took their meals with the commissaries, who
occupied the same floor as themselves, and so lived in constant
proximity with these coarse men, who more often than not were drunk.

The house had been surrounded by a second fence of boards; it had been
turned into a veritable prison fortress. There were sentries stationed
outside and within, machineguns in the building and garden. The room of
the Commissary Commandant--the first on entering the house--was occupied
by Commissary Avdief, his adjutant Mochkine, and some workmen. The rest
of the guard lived in the basement, but the men often came upstairs and
strolled into the rooms of the Imperial family as they liked. The
courage of the prisoners was, however, sustained in a remarkable way by
religion. They had kept that wonderful faith which at Tobolsk had been
the admiration of their _entourage_ and which had given them such
strength, such serenity in suffering. They were already almost entirely
detached from this world. The Czarina and Grand-Duchesses could often be
heard singing religious airs, which affected their guards in spite of
themselves.

Gradually these guards were humanised by contact with their prisoners.
They were astonished at their simplicity, attracted by their gentleness,
subdued by their serene dignity, and soon found themselves dominated by
those whom they thought they held in their power. The drunken Avdief
found himself disarmed by such greatness of soul; he grew conscious of
his own infamy. The early ferocity of these men was succeeded by
profound pity.

The Soviet authorities in Ekaterinburg comprised:

(a) _The Divisional Council of the Urals_, consisting of about thirty
members under the presidency of Commissary Bieloborodof.

(b) _The Presidium_, a sort of executive committee of several members:
Bieloborodof, Golochtchokine, Syromolotof, Safarof, Voïkof, etc.

(c) _The Tchrezvytchaïka._ The popular title of the “Extraordinary
Commission for Combating Counter-Revolution and Speculation,” with its
centre at Moscow and branches throughout Russia. This is a formidable
organisation which is the very foundation of the Soviet régime. Each
section receives its orders direct from Moscow and carries them out
through its own resources. Every _Tchrezvytchaïka_ of any importance
commands the services of a band of nondescript agents, generally
Austro-German prisoners of war, Letts, Chinese, etc., who are in reality
nothing more than highly-paid executioners.

In Ekaterinburg the _Tchrezvytchaïka_ was all-powerful. Its most
influential members were Commissaries Yourovsky, Golochtchokine, etc.

       *       *       *       *       *

Avdief was under the immediate control of the other commissaries,
members of the _Presidium_ and _Tchrezvytchaïka_. They were not long in
realising the change which had come about in the feelings of the guards
towards their prisoners, and resolved to adopt drastic measures. At
Moscow, too, there was uneasiness, as was proved by the following
telegram sent from Ekaterinburg by Bieloborodof to Sverdlof and
Golochtchokine (who was then at Moscow): “Syromolotof just left for
Moscow to organise according to instructions from centre. Anxiety
unnecessary. Useless to worry. Avdief revoked. Mochkine arrested. Avdief
replaced by Yourovsky. Inside guard changed, replaced by others.”

This telegram is dated July 4th.

On this day Avdief and his adjutant Mochkine were arrested and replaced
by Commissary Yourovsky, a Jew, and his subordinate Nikouline. The guard
formed--as has already been mentioned--exclusively of Russian workmen,
was transferred to a neighbouring house, that of Popof.

Yourovsky brought with him ten men--nearly all Austro-German prisoners
of war--“selected” from among the executioners of the _Tchrezvytchaïka_.
Henceforward these formed the inside guard, the outside sentries being
still furnished by the Russian guard.

The “house destined for a special purpose” had become a branch of the
_Tchrezvytchaïka_, and the lives of the prisoners became one long
martyrdom.

       *       *       *       *       *

At this time the death of the Imperial family had already been decided
upon in Moscow. The telegram quoted above proves this. Syromolotof left
for Moscow “to organise according to instructions from centre”; he was
to return with Golochtchokine, bringing instructions and directions from
Sverdlof. Meanwhile Yourovsky made his arrangements. On several days in
succession he went out on horseback. He was seen wandering about the
neighbourhood looking for a place suitable for his plans, in which he
could dispose of the bodies of his victims. And this same man, with
inconceivable cynicism, on his return visited the bedside of the
Czarevitch!

Several days pass; Golochtchokine and Syromolotof have come back. All is
ready.

[Illustration: MINE-SHAFT WHERE THE ASHES WERE THROWN.]

[Illustration: THE SEARCH IN THE MINE-SHAFT.

{_Facing page 286._]

On Sunday, July 14th, Yourovsky summons a priest, Father Storojef, and
authorises a religious service. The prisoners are already condemned to
death and must not be refused the succour of religion.

The next day he gives orders for the removal of little Leonide Sednief
to Popof’s house, where the Russian guard are quartered.

On the sixteenth, about 7 p.m., he orders Paul Medvedief, in whom he has
every confidence--Medvedief was in control of the Russian workmen--to
bring him the twelve Nagan revolvers with which the Russian guard are
armed. When this order has been carried out he tells him that all the
Imperial family will be put to death that same night, directing him to
inform the Russian guard later. Medvedief informs them about 10 p.m.

Shortly after midnight, Yourovsky enters the rooms occupied by the
members of the Imperial family, wakes them up, together with their
_entourage_, and tells them to get ready to follow him. The pretext he
alleges is that they are to be taken away, that there are disturbances
in the town, and meanwhile they will be safer on the floor below.

Everyone is soon ready. They take a few small belongings and some
cushions and then go down by the inner staircase leading to the court
from which they enter the ground-floor rooms. Yourovsky goes in front
with Nikouline, followed by the Czar, carrying Alexis Nicolaïevitch, the
Czarina, the Grand-Duchesses, Dr. Botkin, Anna Demidova, Kharitonof, and
Troup.

The prisoners remain in the room indicated by Yourovsky. They are
persuaded that the carriages or cars which are to take them away are
being fetched, and as the wait may be long they ask for chairs. Three
are brought. The Czarevitch, who cannot stand because of his leg, sits
down in the middle of the room. The Czar takes his place on his left,
Dr. Botkin standing on his right a little to the rear. The Czarina sits
down near the wall (to the right of the door by which they entered), not
far from the window. A cushion has been placed on her chair and that of
Alexis Nicolaïevitch. Behind her she has one of her daughters, probably
Tatiana. In the corner on the same side Anna Demidova--still holding two
cushions in her arms. The three other Grand-Duchesses are standing with
their backs to the wall furthest from the door, and in the corner to
their right are Kharitonof and old Troup.

The wait is prolonged. Suddenly Yourovsky re-enters the room with seven
Austro-Germans and two of his friends, Commissaries Ermakof and Vaganof,
accredited executioners of the _Tchrezvytchaïka_. Medvedief is also
present. Yourovsky comes forward and says to the Czar: “Your men have
tried to save you but haven’t succeeded, and we are forced to put you to
death.” He immediately raises his revolver and fires point-blank at the
Czar, who falls dead. This is the signal for a general discharge of
revolvers. Each of the murderers has chosen his victim. Yourovsky has
reserved for himself the Czar and Czarevitch. For most of the prisoners
death is instantaneous. But Alexis Nicolaïevitch is moaning feebly.
Yourovsky finishes him off with a shot from his revolver. Anastasie
Nicolaïevna is only wounded, and begins to scream as the murderers
approach; she is killed by their bayonets. Anna Demidova, too, has been
spared, thanks to the cushions which she holds in front of her. She
rushes about, and finally falls under the bayonets of the assassins.

The depositions of the witnesses have made it possible for the enquiry
to reconstruct the ghastly scene of the massacre in all its details.
These witnesses are Paul Medvedief,[76] one of the murderers; Anatole
Yakimof, who was certainly present at the drama, although he denies it,
and Philip Proskouriakof, who describes the crime from the story of
other spectators. All three were members of the guard at Ipatief’s
house.

       *       *       *       *       *

When all is over, the commissaries remove from the victims their jewels,
and the bodies are carried, with the help of sheets and the shafts of a
sledge, to a motor-wagon which is waiting at the courtyard door, between
the two wooden fences.

They have to hurry for fear of the dawn. The funeral procession crosses
the still-sleeping town and makes for the forest. Commissary Vaganof
rides ahead, as a chance encounter must be avoided. Just as they are
approaching the clearing for which they are making, he sees a wagon
driven by peasants coming towards him. It is a woman of the village of
Koptiaki, who set out in the night with her son and daughter-in-law to
sell fish in the town. He orders them to turn round and go home. To make
doubly sure he goes with them, galloping alongside the cart, and forbids
them under pain of death to turn round or look behind them. But the
peasant woman has had time to catch a glimpse of the great dark object
coming up behind the horseman. When she gets back to the village she
tells what she has seen. The puzzled peasants start out to reconnoitre,
and run into a cordon of sentries stationed in the forest.

However, after great difficulties, for the roads are very bad, the
motor-wagon reaches the clearing. The bodies are placed on the ground
and partly undressed. It is then that-the commissaries discover a
quantity of jewellery that the Grand-Duchesses carry concealed under
their clothes. They at once seize them, but, in their haste, let a few
fall on the ground, where they are trodden into the soil. The bodies are
then cut in pieces and placed on great bonfires, which are made to burn
more fiercely by the application of benzine. The parts which resist the
flames are destroyed with sulphuric acid. For three days and three
nights the murderers toil at their labour of destruction under the
direction of Yourovsky and his two friends Ermakof and Vaganof. One
hundred and seventy-five kilogrammes of sulphuric acid and more than 300
litres of benzine are brought to the clearing.

At last, on July 20th, all is finished. The murderers efface all traces
of the fires, and the ashes are thrown into a mine-shaft or scattered
about the neighbourhood of the clearing, so that nothing may reveal what
has taken place.

       *       *       *       *       *

Why did these men take so much trouble to efface all traces of their
deed? Why, since they professed to be acting as the servants of justice,
did they hide like criminals? And from whom were they hiding?

It is Paul Medvedief who explains this in his evidence. After the crime
Yourovsky came up to him and said, “Keep the outside sentries at their
posts in case there is trouble with the people!” And during the
following days the sentries continued to mount guard round the empty
house as if nothing had happened, as if the fences still shut in the
prisoners.

[Illustration: M. SOKOLOFF EXAMINING THE ASHES OF THE FIRE NEAREST TO
THE MINE-SHAFT.]

[Illustration: M. SOKOLOFF EXAMINING THE TRACES OF ONE OF THE FIRES AT
THE FOOT OF AN OLD PINE.

{_Facing page 290._]

Those who must be deceived, must not know, are the _Russian people_.

Another fact proves this: the precaution taken on July 4th of sending
away Avdief and the Russian guard. The commissaries no longer had
confidence in these workmen from the Sissert workshops and the factory
of Zlokazof, who had, however, rallied to their cause and enlisted
voluntarily to guard “bloody Nicholas.” They knew that none but paid
assassins, convicts, or foreigners would consent to carry through the
infamous task they were proposing. These assassins were Yourovsky (a
Jew), Medvedief, Nikouline, Ermakof, Vaganof, Russian convicts, and
seven Austro-Germans.

Yes, it was from the Russian people that they were hiding, the men whose
agents they professed to be. It was of them they were afraid; of their
vengeance.

       *       *       *       *       *

At last, on July 20th, they decided to speak and announce the death of
the Emperor to the people in a proclamation published in the following
form:

                            DECISION

     OF THE PRESIDIUM OF THE DIVISIONAL COUNCIL OF DEPUTIES OF WORKMEN,
     PEASANTS, AND RED GUARDS OF THE URALS:

     In view of the fact that Czecho-Slovakian bands are threatening the
     Red capital of the Urals, Ekaterinburg; that the crowned
     executioner may escape from the tribunal of the people (a White
     Guard plot to carry off the whole Imperial family has just been
     discovered), the Presidium of the Divisional Committee, in
     pursuance of the will of the people, has decided that the ex-Czar
     Nicholas Romanoff, guilty before the people of innumerable bloody
     crimes, shall be shot.

     The decision of the Presidium of the Divisional Council was carried
     into execution on the night of July 16th-17th.

     Romanoff’s family has been transferred from Ekaterinburg to a place
     of greater safety.

                                THE PRESIDIUM OF THE DIVISIONAL COUNCIL
                                  OF DEPUTIES OF WORKMEN, PEASANTS, AND
                                               RED GUARDS OF THE URALS.



                               DECISION

     OF THE PRESIDIUM OF THE CENTRAL EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE OF ALL THE
     RUSSIAS OF JULY 18TH, a.c.

     The Central Executive Committee of the Councils of Deputies of
     Workmen, Peasants, Red Guards, and Cossacks, in the person of their
     president, approve the action of the Presidium of the Council of
     the Urals.

     The President of the Central Executive Committee,

                                                           Y. SVERDLOF.



In this document mention is made of the sentence of death passed, it is
alleged, by the _Presidium_ of Ekaterinburg, on the Czar Nicholas II. A
lie! The crime, we know, was decided on in Moscow by Sverdlof, his
instructions being brought to Yourovsky by Golochtchokine and
Syromolotof.

Sverdlof was the head and Yourovsky the arm; both were Jews.

The Czar was neither condemned nor even judged--and by whom could he
have been?--he was assassinated. And what of the Czarina, the children,
Dr. Botkin, and the three servants who died with them? But what does it
matter to the murderers? They are sure of impunity; the bullet killed,
the flame destroyed, and the earth covered what the fire could not
devour. Oh, they are very easy in their minds; no one will talk, for
they are united by infamy. And it seems to be with reason that
Commissary Voïkof can exclaim, “The world will never know what we have
done with them!”

       *       *       *       *       *

These men were mistaken.

After months of groping, the enquiry commission undertook methodical
investigation in the forest. Every inch of ground was searched,
scrutinised, examined, and soon the mine-shaft, the soil of the
clearing, and the grass of the vicinity revealed their secret. Hundreds
of articles and fragments, for the most part trodden into the ground,
were discovered, identified, and classified by the court of enquiry.
Amongst other things, they found in this way:

The buckle of the Czar’s belt, a fragment of his cap, the little
portable frame containing the portrait of the Czarina--the photograph
had disappeared--which the Czar always carried about him, etc.

The Czarina’s favourite ear-rings (one broken), pieces of her dress, the
glass of her spectacles, recognisable by its special shape, etc.

The buckle of the Czarevitch’s belt, some buttons, and pieces of his
cloak, etc.

A number of small articles belonging to the Grand-Duchesses: fragments
of necklaces, shoes, buttons, hooks, press-buttons, etc.

Six metal corset busks. “Six”--a number which speaks for itself when
the number of the female victims is remembered: the Czarina, the four
Grand-Duchesses, and A. Demidova, the Czarina’s maid.

Dr. Botkin’s false teeth, fragments of his eyeglasses, buttons from his
clothes, etc.

Finally charred bones and fragments of bones, partly destroyed by acid
and occasionally bearing the mark of a sharp instrument or saw; revolver
bullets--doubtless those which had remained embedded in the bodies--and
a fairly large quantity of melted lead.

A pathetic list of relics, leaving, alas! no hope, and showing up the
truth in all its brutality and horror. Commissary Voïkof was mistaken:
the world now knows what they did with them.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile the murderers were growing uneasy. The agents they had left at
Ekaterinburg to set the enquiry on false trails kept them in touch with
its progress. This they followed step by step. And when they understood
finally that the truth was about to be revealed, that the whole world
would soon know what had happened, they became afraid, and tried to
throw on to others the responsibility for their crime. It was then that
they accused the socialist-revolutionaries of being the authors of the
crime and of having tried this means of compromising the Bolshevik
party. In September, 1919, twenty-eight persons were arrested by them at
Perm, falsely accused of having participated in the murder of the
Imperial family, and tried. Five of them were condemned to death and
executed.

This odious farce forms one more illustration of the cynicism of these
men who did not hesitate to send innocent people to

[Illustration: DR. BOTKIN, WHO WAS KILLED WITH THE IMPERIAL FAMILY.]

[Illustration: GROUP TAKEN AT TOBOLSK, WHEN WE WERE COMPELLED TO BE
PHOTOGRAPHED.

Left to right, in front: Mlle. Schneider and Countess Hendrikof (shot at
Perm). Behind: General Tatichtchef (shot at Ekaterinburg), the author,
Prince Dolgorouky (shot at Ekaterinburg).

{_Facing page 294._]

their death rather than incur the responsibility for one of the greatest
crimes of history.

       *       *       *       *       *

It remains to mention the tragedy of Alapaevsk, which is closely
connected with that of Ekaterinburg, and caused the death of several
other members of the Imperial family.

The Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna, sister of the Czarina, the
Grand-Duke Sergius Michaïlovitch, cousin of the Czar, Princes Jean,
Constantin, and Igor, sons of the Grand-Duke Constantin, and Prince
Palée, son of the Grand-Duke Paul, had been arrested in the spring of
1918 and taken to the little town of Alapaevsk, situated 150 versts
north of Ekaterinburg. A nun, Barbe Yakovlef, the Grand-Duchess’s
companion, and S. Remes, secretary of the Grand-Duke Sergius, shared
their captivity. Their prison was the school-house.

In the night of July 17th-18th, twenty-four hours after the Ekaterinburg
crime, they were fetched and, under pretext of being removed to another
town, were driven about twelve versts from Alapaevsk. There, in a
forest, they were put to death. Their bodies were thrown into the shaft
of an abandoned mine, where they were found, in October, 1918, covered
with the earth thrown up by the explosion of hand-grenades by which the
sufferings of the victims had been terminated.

The autopsy revealed traces of death by shooting only on the body of the
Grand-Duke Sergius, and the enquiry has failed to establish exactly how
his companions were killed. It is probable that they were beaten down
with rifle-butts.

This crime of unexampled brutality was the work of Commissary Safarof,
member of the Ekaterinburg _Presidium_, who, however, was acting
entirely on the orders of Moscow.

       *       *       *       *       *

Some days after the capture of Ekaterinburg, when order was being
restored in the town and the dead buried, two bodies were found not far
from the prison. On one of them was found a receipt for 80,000 roubles
made out to Citizen Dolgorouky, and, according to the descriptions of
witnesses, it seems certain that this was the body of Prince Dolgorouky.
There is every reason to believe that the other was the body of General
Tatichtchef.

Both died, as they had expected, for their Czar. General Tatichtchef
said to me one day at Tobolsk: “I know I shan’t come out alive. I only
ask one thing, not to be separated from the Czar and to be allowed to
die with him.” Even this supreme consolation was denied him.

Countess Hendrikof and Mlle. Schneider were removed from Ekaterinburg a
few days after the murder of the Imperial family and taken to Perm.
There they were shot in the night of September 3rd-4th, 1918. Their
bodies were found and identified in May, 1919.

As for Nagorny, Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s sailor, and the footman, Ivan
Sednief, they were put to death in the neighbourhood of Ekaterinburg in
the beginning of June, 1918. Their bodies were found two months later at
the place of execution.

All, from General to seaman, did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives
and go bravely to meet death. This seaman, however, a humble peasant
from the Ukraine, had only to say one word to be saved. He had only to
deny his Czar. This word remained unspoken.

For a long time, with simple and sincere faith, they had devoted their
lives to those they loved, who had been able to inspire those who
surrounded them with so much affection, courage, and self-sacrifice.




EPILOGUE


The summer of 1919 was marked by the great reverses which were to bring,
a few months later, the downfall of Admiral Koltchak’s government. The
Bolshevik troops had retaken Perm and were threatening Ekaterinburg. The
work undertaken in the clearing at Koptiaki had to be abandoned before
its completion. On July 12th, N. Sokolof, heart-broken, decided to leave
for Omsk. There he spent the month of August, and then, seeing that the
situation was growing still worse, he went on to Tchita, whilst I
remained at Omsk.

A few weeks after his departure, two Russian officers came to the French
Military Mission and asked to speak to me. They told me that General
D---- had an important communication to make to me, and begged me to be
so kind as to go and see him. We got into the car which was waiting, and
a few moments later I found myself in his presence.

General D---- informed me that he wanted to show me a boy who claimed to
be the Czarevitch. I knew in fact that a rumour was spreading in Omsk
that the Czarevitch was still alive. He was announced to be in a small
town of Altaï. I had been told that the inhabitants had greeted him with
enthusiasm, the schoolchildren had made a collection on his behalf, and
the governor of the station had offered him, on his knees, bread and
salt. In addition, Admiral Koltchak had received a telegram asking him
to come to the assistance of the pretended Czarevitch. I had paid no
attention to these stories.

Fearing that these circumstances might give rise to difficulties, the
Admiral had had the “Pretender” brought to Omsk; and General D---- had
called for me, thinking that my evidence would settle the difficulty and
put a stop to the legend that was beginning to grow up.

The door of the next room was opened a little, and I was able to
observe, unknown to him, a boy, taller and stronger than the Czarevitch,
who seemed to me fifteen or sixteen years old. His sailor’s costume, the
colour of his hair, and the way it was arranged were vaguely reminiscent
of Alexis Nicolaïevitch. There the resemblance ended.

I told General D---- the result of my observations. The boy was
introduced to me. I put several questions to him in French: he remained
dumb. When a reply was insisted upon he said that he understood
everything I had said but had his own reasons for only speaking Russian.
I then addressed him in that language. This, too, brought no results. He
said he had decided to answer no one but Admiral Koltchak himself. So
our interview ended.[77]

Chance had brought across my path the first of the countless pretenders
who doubtless for many years to come will be a source of trouble and
agitation among the ignorant and credulous masses of the Russian
peasantry.

       *       *       *       *       *

In March, 1920, I rejoined General Ditériks and N. Sokolof at Kharbine,
whither they had drifted, like myself, after the collapse of Admiral
Koltchak’s government. They were in a state of great agitation, for the
situation in Manchuria was growing daily more precarious, and it was
expected that at any moment the Chinese eastern railway might fall into
the hands of the Reds. Bolshevik spies were already beginning to swarm
over the station and its surroundings. What was to be done with the
documents of the enquiry? Where could they be put in safety? General
Ditériks and N. Sokolof had appealed to the British High Commissioner
before his departure for Pekin, asking him to take to Europe the relics
of the Imperial family and the evidence of the enquiry. He had asked for
instructions from his Government. The reply was a long time coming. It
came at last.... It was in the negative!

I then appealed personally to General Janin, informing him of the
situation.[78]

“I am quite ready to help you,” he told me. “I can do it on my own
responsibility, as there is not time to refer the matter to my
Government. But it shall not be said that a French General refused the
relics of one who was the faithful ally of France. Ask General Ditériks
to furnish me with a written request expressing his certainty of my
consent; I should consider doubt as a reflection on me.”

The letter was sent, and General Ditériks came to an understanding with
General Janin as to the arrangements for transmitting the precious
objects to the person named by him in Europe.

Two days later, General Ditériks, his two orderly officers, N. Sokolof,
and myself took on our shoulders the heavy valises prepared beforehand
and carried them to General Janin’s train, which was standing a short
distance from the station. In single file we were approaching the
platform when those in the rear suddenly saw several figures start up
out of the shadows and accost us, shouting: “Where are you going? What
have you got in those bags?” As we hurried on without reply they made as
if to stop us and ordered us to open our valises. The distance that
remained was fortunately not very great; we dashed forward at full
speed, and a moment later reached the General’s carriage, the sentries
having already run up to meet us.

At last all the evidence was in safety. It was time, for, as had just
been proved, we were marked down. An hour later we slipped out of the
train one after the other and made our way unobserved between the
carriages of others standing near.

On the next day General Ditériks brought General Janin the box
containing the relics of the Imperial family.

This happened on March 19th, 1920.

       *       *       *       *       *

There was nothing now to keep me in Siberia. I felt that I had fulfilled
the last duty towards those to whom I was attached by such poignant
memories. More than two years had passed since I had been separated from
them at Ekaterinburg.

Ekaterinburg! As I was leaving Russia, with what emotion I lived again,
down to the least details, the painful scenes which this name called up
in my mind! Ekaterinburg to me meant the despair of feeling my every
effort vain; cruel and brutal separation; for them it was to be the last
stage of their long Calvary, two months of suffering to be endured
before the supreme deliverance.

It was the period when Germany was determined to triumph at any price
and believed that victory was at last within her grasp; and while
William fraternised with Lenin, his armies were making one more thrust
at Paris.

In this total collapse of Russia there were still two points of
resistance; in this abysmal night two fires remained where the flame of
faith still burned bright. There was, on the one hand, General
Alexeief’s gallant little army of volunteers, struggling desperately
against the Soviet regiments stiffened by German officers. On the other,
behind the wooden enclosures which imprisoned him, the Czar, too, was
leading his last fight. Supported by the Czarina, he had refused all
compromise. Nothing remained but to sacrifice their lives; they were
ready to do this rather than bargain with the enemy who had ruined their
country by violating its honour.

And death came, but death refused to separate those whom life had so
closely bound together, and it took them all seven, united in one faith
and one love.

I feel that events have spoken for themselves. Anything I might be able
to add now--intensely as my feelings have been quickened by recalling
those days of anguish relived sometimes from hour to hour--would appear
mere vain literature and misplaced sentimentality compared with the
poignant significance of the facts.

I must, however, assert here this conviction: it is impossible that
those of whom I have spoken should have suffered their martyrdom in
vain. I know not when it will be, nor how; but one day or other, without
any doubt, when brutality has bled itself to death in the excess of its
fury, humanity will draw from the memory of their sufferings an
invincible force for moral reparation.

Whatever revolt may rankle in the heart, and however just vengeance may
be, to hope for an expiation in blood would be an insult to their
memory.

The Czar and Czarina died believing themselves martyrs to their country:
they have died martyrs to humanity. Their real greatness is not to be
measured by the prestige of their Imperial dignity, but by the wonderful
moral heights to which they gradually attained. They have become a
force, an ideal; and in the very outrage they have suffered we find a
touching testimony to that wonderful serenity of soul against which
violence and passion can avail nothing and which triumphs unto death.


THE END


PRINTED BY THE ANCHOR PRESS, LTD., TIPTREE, ESSEX, ENGLAND


FOOTNOTES:

[1] To give some idea of what I mean, it is only necessary to record
that in one of these books (which is based on the evidence of an
_eyewitness_ of the drama of Ekaterinburg, the authenticity of which is
guaranteed) there is a description of my death! All the rest is on a
par.

Everyone desiring information about the end of the reign of Nicholas
II. should read the remarkable articles recently published in the
_Revue des Deux Mondes_ by M. Paleologue, the French Ambassador at
Petrograd.

[2] It was in 1909 that my duties as tutor to Duke Sergius of
Leuchtenberg came to an end. I had thus more time for my duties at the
Court.

[3] An Imperial sporting estate in the Government of Grodno. This
forest and the Caucasus are the only places where the aurochs, or
European bison, is found. They still rove these immense forests, which
occupy an area of more than three thousand acres.

[4] An ancient hunting-seat of the kings of Poland.

[5] He was generally carried by Derevenko, formerly a sailor on the
Imperial yacht _Standard_, to whom this duty had been assigned several
years before.

[6] He had the same surname as Derevenko, the sailor whom I have
mentioned above. A constant cause of confusion.

[7] About 85 per cent. of bleeders die in their childhood or early
youth. The chances of a fatal issue diminish greatly as they attain
manhood. That is easily understood. An adult knows how to exercise the
care his condition requires, and the causes of trauma are thus greatly
lessened. Although hæmophilia is incurable, it does not prevent many of
its victims from reaching an advanced old age. The children of Alexis
Nicolaïevitch would not have been affected by this terrible malady, as
it is only transmitted by women.

[8] Queen Victoria did not like the Germans and had a particular
aversion for the Emperor William II., which she handed on to her
granddaughter, who always preferred England, her country on her
mother’s side, to Germany. Yet she always remained greatly attached to
the friends and relations she had left there.

[9] She was extremely anxious to improve the lot of poor women by
building maternity and other hospitals. She hoped to establish
professional schools, and so on.

[10] Her continual fear of an attempt on the life of the Czar or her
son always helped to wear down the Czarina’s nervous vitality.

[11] Relations between the Czarina and Mlle. Tioutcheva were never
again what they had been, and the latter resigned her post in the
spring of 1912.

[12] Son of the famous Professor Sergius Botkin and Court Physician.

[13] The regiment which acted as the Czar’s bodyguard. It comprised
representatives of all the regiments of the Guard.

[14] At the time my pupil was learning Russian, French, arithmetic,
history, geography and religious knowledge. He did not begin English
until later, and never had German lessons.

[15] Her Majesty talked English with them, the Czar Russian only. The
Czarina talked English or French with the members of her suite. She
never spoke in Russian (though she spoke it pretty well ultimately)
except to those who knew no other language. During the whole period of
my residence with the Imperial family I never heard one of them utter a
word of German, except when it was inevitable, as at receptions, etc.

[16] It was thus that I learned that from January 1st, 1914, to the day
of his death in December, 1916, Rasputin only saw Alexis Nicolaïevitch
three times.

[17] Kerensky’s “Extraordinary Commission of Enquiry” established the
falsity of the libellous reports about her relations with Rasputin. In
this connection see the report of M. Roudnief, one of the members of
that Commission: “La vérité sur la famille russe” (Paris, 1920). What
he says was confirmed during our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo by Colonel
Korovitchenko, who will come into this book later on.

[18] Now Crown Prince of Rumania.

[19] Now Queen of Rumania.

[20] Now King of Rumania.

[21] Who could have foreseen that if the marriage had taken place she
would have escaped the dreadful fate in store for her!

[22] A few weeks later the King of Saxony was the only prince in the
German Confederation--with the exception of the Grand-Duke of Hesse,
the Czarina’s brother--who tried to prevent a rupture with Russia. He
was averse to associating himself with any employment of force against
a nation whose guest he had just been. Yet it did not prevent him from
indulging in the most fiery speeches once war had been declared.

[23] A small steam-yacht with paddles. The draught of the _Standard_
was too great to allow her to fetch us from Peterhof.

[24] This subcutaneous hæmorrhage is particularly painful when it
occurs in a joint.

[25] Rasputin was taken to the hospital at Tioumen and operated upon by
a specialist sent from St. Petersburg. The operation was a wonderful
success, and a week later the patient was out of danger. His recovery
was considered miraculous. Neither fire not steel could avail against
one who was obviously under the direct protection of the Almighty!

[26] The Czar used to say that diplomacy is the art of making white
appear black. _Apropos_ of this subject, he once quoted me Bismarck’s
definition of an ambassador, “A man sent to another country to tell
lies for the benefit of his own,” and he added: “Thank Heaven they’re
not all trained in _his_ school, but diplomats have a gift for
complicating the most simple questions.”

[27] Austria delayed the issue of the ultimatum until it was a
practical impossibility for news of it to reach St. Petersburg before
M. Poincaré left.

[28] In the winter of 1918, when I was at Tioumen, I saw copies of
these very telegrams. Later on I found it impossible to get hold of the
text again.

[29] The German General Staff knew only too well that in view of the
extreme complexity of the Russian mobilisation (the immense size of
the country, the poor railways, etc.), it could not be countermanded
without such a disorganisation of the services as would prevent it
being resumed for three weeks. A start of three weeks for Germany meant
certain victory.

[30] I had these details from the Grand-Duchess Anastasie Nicolaïevna,
who described the scene to me next morning.

[31] Alexis Nicolaïevitch had not recovered from his accident when he
made his condition worse by an imprudent act. He was thus unable to
accompany his parents to St. Petersburg--a great blow to them.

[32] I cannot say that the Czarina had any personal affection for
France, a country with which she had no ties and no particular
temperamental affinity. She did not understand the French mind,
and took all the literary acrobatics of our “_immoralistes_” quite
seriously. On the other hand, she thoroughly enjoyed the great
nineteenth-century poets.

[33] He was the grandson of the Czar Nicholas I., and had been
appointed Generalissimo of the Russian armies immediately after the
declaration of war.

[34] This is the gate by which the Czars always entered to go to the
Kremlin when they visited Moscow. It leads from the city to the Red
Square, which lies against the eastern wall of the Kremlin.

[35] In the 39 Governments of Russia the executive authorities were
assisted by the provincial assemblies (_zemstvos_), who looked after
the economic interests of the Government, the establishment of schools,
hospitals, etc. There were also district _zemstvos_ in the same
Governments.

[36] Madame Wyroubova survived her injuries, but her convalescence was
a very long and dreary process and she was always a cripple after her
accident.

[37] By a ukase of August 31st, 1914, the Czar had decreed that St.
Petersburg should henceforth be called Petrograd.

[38] It was the same sentiment which made him say to an officer of
his suite after his abdication: “Just to think that, now I am Czar no
longer, they won’t even let me fight for my country!” The words reveal
the very depths of his soul.

[39] The French army in its march on Moscow occupied Mohileff on July
19th, and Marshal Davout lived for several days in the same house which
the Czar and Czarevitch had made their quarters.

[40] Professor Fiodrof accompanied the Czar on all his journeys after
the latter took over the supreme command. Dr. Botkin and Dr. Derevenko
had remained behind at Tsarskoïe-Selo.

[41] I should like to record a slight incident at the beginning of
spring when the Czar was at Tsarskoïe-Selo between his visits to the
front. It illustrates the kind of feelings the Czar entertained for
Germany and tried to instil into his son. The Czarevitch was playing
in the park that day, and the Czar and the Grand-Duchesses were also
there. He slipped behind his youngest sister, who had not seen him
coming, and threw a huge snowball at her. His father had witnessed the
act. He called the boy to him and talked to him severely. “You ought
to be ashamed of yourself, Alexis! You’re behaving like a German, to
attack anyone from behind when they can’t defend themselves. It’s
horrid and cowardly. Leave that sort of behaviour to the Germans!”

[42] I was able to ascertain this for myself at the end of 1915. At the
house of some friends one day I met a young officer whose political
opinions were favourable to the Court. He told us with intense
indignation that on the Czarina’s orders someone had taken gifts and
money to the German officers being treated at the same hospital as he
had been in. This envoy had not even entered the rooms occupied by the
Russian officers. Astonished at his story, I asked for details. An
enquiry was ordered. It completely confirmed the story I had been told,
but it was impossible to trace the individual who had succeeded, by
the use of forged papers, in making the authorities believe he had an
official mission. Pure chance had brought me into contact with one of
the many provocations organised by German spies with German money.

[43] At the time I am writing I find what I have said fully confirmed
in the following passage from an article by M. Paleologue, French
Ambassador at Petrograd: _La Russie des Tsars pendant la Grande Guerre_
(_Revue des Deux Mondes_ of March 15th, 1921):

“I have several times heard the Czarina charged with having preserved
sympathies, predilections, and a warm corner for Germany when she
was on the throne. The unfortunate woman in no way merited these
strictures, which she knew of and made her so unhappy. Alexandra
Feodorovna was German neither in spirit nor in sentiment. She never
was.”

Further on he says:

“Her education, bringing-up, her intellectual and moral outlook were
entirely English. She was English in appearance and bearing, in a
certain element of reserve and Puritanism, in the intractable and
militant austerity of her conscience, and, lastly, in many of her
personal habits. In any case, that was all that was left of her Western
origin. The basis of her character had become entirely Russian. In
spite of the hostile legend which was growing up round her name, I did
not doubt her patriotism. She had a fervent love of Russia.”

[44] It was only subsequently that I learned that, to overcome the
resistance he met with at Bucharest, the Minister for Foreign Affairs,
Sturmer (who had succeeded Sazonoff), had promised that Russian troops
would be sent to Rumania. He had not referred to G.H.Q. first.

[45] History will one day settle what part Sturmer played. If he did
not actually work for a _rapprochement_ with Germany, though everything
seems to show that he did, he none the less did his country irreparable
harm through his criminal negligence and utter lack of scruples.

[46] The very education of a sovereign makes him entirely unfitted
for the task before him, and yet it is impossible to make good the
defect afterwards. The larger the part he plays in government the less
he knows of what is going on. To keep him away from his people he is
given nothing but mutilated, distorted, and “cooked” reports. No one
can realise the resisting power of those about a throne, the invincible
apathy of a bureaucracy steeped in traditional observance and routine!
Whatever strength of mind, whatever tenacity a sovereign may display in
finding out the truth, does he ever really succeed? Napoleon had been
through the school of life, and raised himself to a throne by sheer
genius and audacity, but his fate was the same as that of other rulers.
In the last years of his reign did he still know what was happening in
France? Had he still a sense of reality?

[47] It really seems that a perverse fate intervened to protect
Rasputin. One day the Czar was given a document in which the excesses
of the _staretz_ were set forth highly circumstantially. In reading it
the Czar observed that on the day and hour at which one of the acts
mentioned in the document were alleged to have taken place Rasputin had
actually been at Tsarskoïe-Selo. Nothing more was required to convince
the Czar that the whole report was simply a tissue of lies.

[48] The Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna had founded a small
religious community, of which she was the Superior, at Moscow. She
lived there retired from the world, devoting all her time to prayer and
good works.

[49] I had all these details from the lips of Mlle. Schneider, reader
to the Czarina, who had once been in the household of the Grand-Duchess
Elizabeth, who had always remained very fond of her.

[50] The circumstances of Rasputin’s death are to be found in the
newspapers of the time. I will briefly recapitulate them here. His
death was the result of a plot in which some of the participants were
the Grand-Duke Dimitri Pavlovitch, first cousin of the Czar, Prince
Yussoupoff, whose wife was the niece of Nicholas II., M. Purichkevitch,
a monarchist deputy in the Duma, and Dr. Lazarevsky, who accompanied
him. The Grand-Duke wished to show by his presence that it was not a
case of an act of rebellion against the Czar, but merely the execution
of a miscreant whom the nation had judged and found guilty of abusing
the confidence of his sovereign.

Rasputin was killed on the night of December 30th. Prince Yussoupoff
had gone to fetch him in his car very late in the evening, and brought
him to his house. They first tried to poison him, but as the poison was
slow in taking effect, Prince Yussoupoff and the deputy killed him with
revolvers. His corpse was thrown into the Neva and was picked up two
days later.

[51] I am referring, of course, to the articulate portion of the
nation. The untutored masses cared nothing about him, and among those
who knew of his existence a large number were favourable to him. Many
considered his death an act of vengeance on the part of the courtiers
who were jealous of their privileges. “The first time that one of
ourselves gets to the Czar, he is killed by the courtiers,” they said.

To the _moujik_ the great criminals were those who came between the
sovereign and his people, and prevented him from extending his favours
to them. There was a popular saying that “the Czar gives, but his
servants withhold,” in which the peasant expressed his faith in the
goodness of his Czar and his hatred of those around him.

[52] Ludendorff, _My War Memories_, vol. ii. (Hutchinson and Co.,
London). What Ludendorff did not mention, and for good reason, was the
untiring efforts Germany had made to produce this revolution which had
broken out so unexpectedly.

[53] Is not this idea illustrated in the popular saying which betrays
the simple faith of the Russian peasant and his feeling of impotence:
“God is a very long way up; the Czar a very long way off.”

[54] Ludendorff exaggerates the _rôle_ of the Entente in the Russian
Revolution when he writes: “In March, 1917, a Revolution, the work of
the Entente, overthrew the Czar.” The movement was supported by the
Allies, but it was not their work. Ludendorff shows well enough what
were its immediate results for Germany. “The Revolution meant a fatal
loss of military power to Russia, weakened the Entente and gave us
considerable relief in our heavy task. The General Staff could at once
effect important economies of troops and ammunition, and could also
exchange divisions on a much greater scale.” And further on: “In April
and May, 1917, it was the Russian Revolution which saved us in spite
of our victory on the Aisne and in Champagne.” (Ludendorff, _My War
Memories_, vol. ii.).

Thus, by the admission of the Germans themselves, if there had been
no Russian Revolution the war would have ended in the autumn of 1917
and millions of human lives would have been spared. Do we realise what
would have been the force of a treaty of Versailles signed by the
Entente, including Russia! Germany, seized in a vice, would not have
been able to escape the fate of the vanquished. The consequences of the
Russian Revolution (Bolshevism) have thrown Russia into the arms of
Germany. She is still there. Germany alone is in a position to organise
and exploit her immense resources. It is in Russia that Germany is
preparing her revenge against the Entente.

[55] Russia had been engaged in a reorganisation of the army which
increased the number of her divisions and greatly augmented her
striking force.

[56] Professor Fiodorof, realising that every hour’s delay meant less
chance of averting imminent disaster, went to find General V----, who
was one of the most prominent members of the Czar’s staff. He found
him perched on a ladder engaged in fixing a nail in the wall on which
to hang a picture. Fiodorof told him his fears and begged him to see
the Czar at once. But the General called him a “revolution maniac,”
and, picking up his hammer, continued the operation which had been
interrupted by his tiresome visitor.

[57] It was a great misfortune for the Czar Nicholas II. and the
Czarina Alexandra Feodorovna that they ascended the throne so young.
Like Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette, they could have said, “Guard us,
protect us, O God! We are reigning too young!”

History will ultimately give them their due. What was not written about
Louis XVI. at the time of the French Revolution? What accusations were
levelled against him? Was there any calumny of which he was not the
victim? Yet the children in France learn to-day that “he was honest
and kind, and desired to do good” (Malet, _Révolution et Empire_, p.
312). It will be the same with Nicholas II., with the difference that
he was a victim to his devotion to his country because he rejected all
compromise with the enemy.

[58] Another Imperial residence, twelve miles south-west of Petrograd.

[59] No one can have any idea of what the Czarina suffered during these
days when she was despairing at her son’s bedside and had no news of
the Czar. She reached the extreme limits of human resistance in this
last trial, in which originated that wonderful and radiant serenity
which was to sustain her and her family to the day of their death.

[60] Colonel Kobylinsky shortly before had replaced Colonel
Korovitchenko as Commandant of the palace.

[61] These were Count and Countess Benckendorf, whom their great age
and uncertain state of health prevented from following us; Baroness
Buxhœveden, who was kept back by illness and was to join us at Tobolsk
as soon as she could, and a certain number of servants. Kerensky had
asked the Czar whether he wished Count Benckendorf to be replaced. The
Czar had replied that he would be very glad for General Tatichtchef
to come and share his captivity. On learning his Czar’s wish General
Tatichtchef only allowed himself time to put his affairs in order, and
a few hours later started, valise in hand, for Tsarskoïe-Selo. We found
him in the train at the moment of departure. General Tatichtchef held
no Court appointment; he was one of the Czar’s numerous aides-de-camp.

[62] The four nuns who used to come to sing at first had been replaced
by the choir of one of the Tobolsk churches.

[63] For this tea, which the Czarina poured out herself, Their
Majesties were attended by Countess Hendrikof, lady-in-waiting, General
Tatichtchef, Prince Dolgorouky, and, when their duties permitted,
Mlle. Schneider and Doctor Botkin. I am now the sole survivor of these
evening tea-parties at Tobolsk.

[64] At that time the value of the rouble was about one-fifth of the
normal.

[65] My colleague Mr. Gibbes had joined us at Tobolsk during September.

[66] The Czarina was alluding to the Czar’s abdication.

[67] When the thaw set in the river was impassable for several days; it
was some time before the ferry could be re-started.

[68] Vehicles used by the peasants, and consisting of a large wicker
basket hung from two long poles which take the place of springs. There
are no seats; the passengers sit or lie on the floor.

[69] House belonging to a rich merchant of the town.

[70] I must pay a tribute to the very courageous conduct of the British
consul, Mr. Preston, who did not shrink from open conflict with the
Bolshevik authorities at the risk of compromising his personal safety.

[71] In May, 1918, the Czecho-Slovakian troops (consisting of
volunteers, former prisoners of war), who had by then been developed
by Kerensky into two strong divisions, were strung along the
Trans-Siberian railway between Samara and Vladivostok; preparations
were being made to pass them into France. The German G.H.Q., in an
attempt to prevent these troops from rejoining the allied forces
in Europe, ordered the Bolsheviks to disarm them. Following on
an ultimatum that was rejected by the Czechs, fighting broke out
between them and the Bolshevik troops under German officers. The
Russian volunteer formations lost no time in joining up with the
Czecho-Slovakian troops. Such was the origin of the movement which
began at Omsk and soon spread over the whole of Siberia.

[72] The swastika is an Indian religious symbol consisting of a cross
of equal limbs, their extremities bent to the left.

[73] The Allies had resolved to exploit the anti-Bolshevik movement
which had developed in Siberia and to make immediate use of the
Czecho-Slovakian troops by creating on the Volga a new front against
the Germano-Bolshevik troops, which might create a diversion and hold
back part of the German forces freed by the treaty of Brest-Litovsk.
Hence the despatch by France and England of civil and military missions
to Siberia. The anti-Bolshevik Government of Omsk was at that time
controlled by Admiral Koltchak.

[74] There were three categories of Examining Magistrates: (_a_)
Examining Magistrates for ordinary business; (_b_) Examining
Magistrates for important business; (_c_) Examining Magistrates for
business of particular importance.

[75] Germany’s aim was the restoration of the monarchy in favour of the
Czar or Czarevitch, on condition that the treaty of Brest-Litovsk was
recognised and Russia should become Germany’s ally. This plan failed,
thanks to the resistance of the Czar Nicholas II., who was probably the
victim of his fidelity to his allies.

[76] Medvedief was taken prisoner at the capture of Perm by the
anti-Bolshevik troops in February, 1919. He died a month later at
Ekaterinburg of exanthematic typhus. He claimed to have been present at
only part of the drama and not to have fired himself. (Other witnesses
affirm the contrary.) It is the classic defence of all the assassins.

[77] Shortly after my departure the bogus Czarevitch ultimately
confessed the imposture.

[78] The French Military Mission had been gradually evacuated eastwards
and was then at Kharbine.